




































<>" V c 

oo' 

J ‘ w* > 





o o' 

\° ° oS 

C-. d- ^Z//j 'P& Os . ^ T'- l'' — '-> j> r^. * 

*n' ( /' s ** , %■ * 9 *°’ ^ V *L 

ST <. S ** & V * 0/ *> 

A*' V. - r .r^,;?, V 

%4 " ^ ^ v 


1 > ' v 9 ^ x 

* rv 4 ^ , V <* V * 

* rtf Mj >, O 

oq r* / -Ay , '< v> 

Z * Z 

A>> V = 

*V •-> 

y , ry-^ t> 

^ a ^ n * ' 1 * « ^o, 

*T/. V '- •-% / S'*^* '>* V 

A v - &; * ° o' 

* 




V \\ 



\0 ©* 
\ xf. 



*>^ v 

fW* " ° o' 


* *y ^ * www * 

+ o V ~ ✓ '‘^ v 

X o N C . y y 7 * * s < 

O v c h y;j 

+ rJ^H\ ^ -p -N 

^ <- - v ^ v *\ 

° » "' ste ‘* '. **- $ 


■*> 

'' 0 

./.V*'l 

,-viw^i ,<P * ^yar* 

o° | <fc % ''••■">* #■ ^ ‘,' 77 ,.' ,o° 

'♦ %> \> * ' * ° r > jy v ' 

“"“ " - - » y V - v/ 

* V 'P\ 
s ' N \ X X> y o * 

X x ,. ll "«., 'a 

■? 

'^c. 





° o' , 

4 -/, , ~ ^ 41 -- 

vV ^ «► v y 

\^V ■'^> ^ a I \ 

* . 6 . s . *. 


Cl y 


.'* . 0 ° -6 - 
v~0 _ x ^K-' >iiv. ^ . 



- r 

.0 o 




C> H V ' 
f y & ^ * 

'"*- -<?' * Avksf/ - ° 



<f> <v 


A o^ x ' ' ; : ' * C‘ 

<x 


^ <*- 


* <t? V* * 

k ’f V ✓ 

•4° „ K . ’ A 

0 <° '■« -V AV . • 

> * r^(V ^ ^ < O v V 

c ^ v* * 

» 




* C, x> 

, Cy ^ ^ 

± A? <?■ * 

/ ( °^ *♦ % V/ 
0 * C-^N\ ' ^ 



> * ,^ U s . . , °-t, " ■> N 0 ’ \V 

^ c « V »’*> 



^ .r’^ . 

, 11 — 

/ h '-JP .\ 

(^ ^ ( z ^- 

\ f 

*>. * « 

/ X 

-y 

In r ‘ ^ 

e * v « 


* , ' “. ■ ► ■'&” i oV 

^\.‘"4 \ '’• 1 ‘/ : .« l 

**»753b,% 0 0° * 


)> «/> 



2 /Vi 

, s t '\ vD -/ 

* %£ * * 4 <\^ * v 1 fl « ^ 

> * v^ s> 

< «/* >v ,a\ ^ jtv/ ' y- + 

*Or0t C ^ Vk $ - M><U/.SZ2* + 



0 * V 


OQ^ 




tf 1 t 


0^ s s 
’ S ^ 


\° °*. *, 

S 

C'* J -VJ^* <1 o • ’ 

* 9 / r 3 s 0 

*, o V * x * 0 

* V 

</> «\ V 


o 5 '^ 7 , »■ 

<* 

/* * a m 0 \^ <*> 

c* v N * Y * 0 ' > 

* '%, x v> * 'K< ^ * 

*v +y,*x&s * %'.w** 0 ^ 

y ** / v . ;.■•., % *“ A — 

« o r v ' r * 





o ^ 

- '^> • 

.A o ■* o . K ^ <0 

' - 1 ' 1 '**, ?, r0 " .c**'./-^ 


I> <» 


s s , . ^/> ' 0 * * 1 

O . ^ siSls-t 1 O 



4 ^ V 

o 0 


0 c5 ^ 

» \v 
fr ^.* 

, 0 V ' s'-' '* ■'c •»■' v ' x \f. 

^ a» x dSf-^ ^ 'P> „ r 

^ ^ “ v-> ^ 

>*. u s^k feap - -r> ,<v 


" - v. 



* ^ <i- 

° Nc >rV / ^ s 

- ^ <\ ; *#■((!?/'-'- + c s*^ 55 ?W ^ 






C\ n 










V 












Notre Dame, rear view. 

Face Page 334. 




The Countess de Lorenzo.— P age 324. 


» 









Hotel des Inyalides. 

Face Page 316. 


THE GOLD HUNTER’S LIBRARY. 

• 

41 

THE 


GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE 

OR. 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


BY 


✓ 


WILLIAM H. T HOMES, 

(i 

AUTHOR OF “ TIIE GOLD HUNTER’S ADVENTURES, OR LIFE IN AUSTRALIA, 5 

“ THE BUSHRANGERS.” ETC. 



CHICAGO: 

ALEX. T. LOYD & CO., PUBLISHERS, 

1884 






Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 18C8, by 
LEE ANj) SHEPARD, 

xn the Clerk’s Office of the District Court of the District of Massachusetts 


Copyright, 1884. 
ALEX. T. LOYD & CO. t 
Chicago. 





INTRODUCTION. 


A WORD OF EXPLANATION TO THE GENERAL READER 

Those who have perused “The Gold Hunters, or 
Adventures in Australia,” and “The Bushrangers, 
or Life in Australia,” will recollect several promi- 
nent persons who were conspicuous in all encounters 
with desperate robbers in Victoria and in other sections 
of that province. These characters will figure quite ex- 
tensively in this volume. Daring, cool, collected Fred, 
the favorite of man, woman, and child, once more ap- 
pears upon the stage, and with him our old Australian 
friend, the commissioner of the mounted police, the ter- 
ror of bushrangers and ticket-of-leave men ; Murden, the 
bold and rash, thorough English in all his habits and 
ideas, yet a man to be relied upon in every emergen- 
cy, and who would have died rather than desert a 
comrade in distress; Hezekiah Hopeful, of Hillsboro’ 
County, Hew Hampshire, the mechanical genius, who 
invented a quartz-crusher, and by its aid made a 
fortune in Australia — a genuine representative of the 
Yankee, prompt to fall in love with a pretty face, full 

of pluck and all the dogged energy of his race, — 

( 3 ) 


4 


INTRODUCTION. 


he, too, will contribute his share for the entertain* 
ment of the reader; and, lastly, the writer of “*Thb 
Gold Hunters” and “The Bushrangers,” the histo 
rian of the party, will tell you what we saw, what 
adventures we encountered in foreign countries, and 
other matters of interest. 

All these things will be told in a straightforward 
matter-of-fact manner. In the campaigns which we 
are about to commence, we shall always be accompanied 
by a four-footed friend, whose fidelity has been tested, 
and whose courage is above suspicion. Rover (his name 
is familiar to the reader) is not too old to do valuable 
service for his master; for his eyes are as bright and 
his teeth as strong as when we first met him on the 
dry, parched plains of Australia, on that terrible night 
when the bushrangers maltreated his mistress and killed 
his master. Age sits lightly on his massive head, and 
although the dear old hound seldom relaxes his dignity 
for the purpose of joining in the sports of the field, yet 
he is as fleet of foot and as untiring as ever. 

With these explanations, brief but necessary for a 
perfect understanding of the characters which are to 
appear in the volume, the writer will commence un- 
folding his series of adventures, and hopes to hold the 
reader’s attention to the end. 



*’ Lady Alice was talking with Miss Gold- 
TH WAITE.” — Page 296. 


{ 



The Palace of Napoleon ITL 






THE 


GOLD H OTTERS IN EUROPE: 

OR, 

THE DEAD ALIYE. 


CHAPTER I. 

REMINISCENCES OF THE PAST. WIDOWERS CONDOLING 

WITH EACH OTHER. STRANGE VISITORS. — THE DEAD 

ALIVE. PLANS FOR THE FUTURE. 

One evening Hezekiah Hopeful, my old companion in 
arms, was seated in my library, smoking a cigar, and look- 
ing as mournful as a man should look who had lost a dear 
wife six months before. At my feet, on a velvet rug, re- 
posed Rover, a noble hound, that winked and wagged 
his tail every time Australia was mentioned, as though 
he knew that he had seen some stirring times in that land 
of gold, kangaroos, and bushrangers. 

“ I’ll tell you what it is,” said Hopeful, after a moment’s 
silence, sending out a volume of smoke, “ darned ef I don’t 
wish I was back in Australia agin. We did have fun thar 
— now didn’t we? O Lord, how we did make them err 
bushrangers run when once we struck their trails! And 
then, how we raked in the gold ! — solid, yellow gold, 
and not sich stuff as we has to handle and call it money.” 

“ You miss your wife, Hopeful,” I said ; “I can see it in 
your face, and by every word that you utter. Take another, 
and be contented with the wealth that you have got, foi 
you know ycu are the richest man in Hillsboro’ County. 

2 ^ 


10 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE,. OR 


“I know that, but I’ll be gol darned ef I can forget rnj 
Martha quite so soon. I shall never love another gal as I 
ioved her; and to think that she should die jist at this 
time is a little too hard on me. I must do somethin’ to 
occupy my time, or I shall go near about ravin’ distracted* 
Come, let’s make a trip to Australia, and look at old 
friends. They’ll be glad to see us, I knows.” 

The hound started to his feet and uttered a prolonged 
howl, that rattled the windows and called forth a severe 
reprimand from me. 

“You see,” Hopeful continued, after quiet was restored, 
* even old Rover would like to see Australia once more. 
Wouldn’t you, old dog?” 

The hound laid his head for a second on Hez’s knee, 
and then stalked to the door, sniffed for a moment, and 
once more uttered a deep bay — a bark that told of joy and 
sorrow ; and I could only quiet him by throwing a slipper 
at his head, and then compelling him to bring it to me. 

“ The dog misses the tender care of his mistress,” I said. 
w Since Jenny died he has seemed sad and mournful, and 
is uneasy if I am out of his sight for a moment.” 

“ That’s what I came here for,” cried Hopeful. “ I want 
to have a square talk with you, and I mean to afore I 
leaves the house. Here you is a mopin’ yerself to death 
ever since the death of yer wife. Now, ’tain’t no use to 
go on in this way. You is a young man, only thirty years 
of age, and can see lots of happy days if yer is a mind 
to think so.” 

“Take the advice to yourself,” I remarked. “You have 
been as mournful as an owl since you were a widower.” 

“ I know ; but then I lost Martha, and she — ” 

“Wouldn’t compare for a moment with my Jenny.” 

Hopeful was about to utter an indignant protest when 
some one knocked at the door. Once more Rover mani- 
fested symptoms of restlessness, and paced up and down 
the library like a caged tiger, growling and uttering sub- 
dued bays. 

“ What in creation is the matter with the dog ? ” ex* 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


U 


claimed Hez, a little impatiently. “One can’t hear him- 
self think while he’s goin’ on at this rate. I should say 
we was in the bush, and Black Darnley and all his gang 
was round us. Lay down, old dog, and be a good fellow.” 

But Rover paid no attention to the blandishments of 
Hez, for he remained at the door and snuffed at the thresh- 
old as though he would like to leave us for a few minutes 
on important business. 

“ Come in,” I shouted, as some one again knocked at the 
door. 

The head of my reliable housekeeper, the lady who had 
taken charge of my establishment since I was left a wid- 
ower, now appeared and uttered an apology for disturb- 
ing me. 

“ I shouldn’t have ventured to do so,” she said, “ if the 
gentlemen were not so persistent in seeing you. They 
said that they must see you this night, and that they 
would not leave the house until they had spoken with 
you.” 

“ What names did they give ? ” I inquired. 

“They said they couldn’t give any names, for you 
wouldn’t know them if they did. They look as though 
they came from foreign parts, for they are so tanned that 
all the lotions in the city couldn’t made them white.” 

“Some of your naval friends,” suggested Hez. “They 
want a lark, and have come to see ef you wouldn’t jine 
’em. Don’t do it; ’coz, if you do, I shan’t have any one 
to talk to about my lost and gone Martha.” 

“ Show them up,” I said ; and as I gave the order, RoveT 
dashed from the room, and uttered the most joyful bays. 
The dog seemed to have lost all his usual self-possession 
and staid dignity — something unusual on his part. 

“ Confound ’em, couldn’t they have let me have one eve- 
nin’ with yer all alone ? ” muttered Hez. “ It’s jist my luck 
Well, I haven’t bin in the city afore for three months, and 
now some Chaps happen along and spile my. visit.” 

“They won’t stay long,” I said, and then waited for my 
visitors to 1 shown to the library ; but somehow, there 


12 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


appeared to be a most unaccountable delay ir their ap- 
pearing, for five minutes elapsed before I heard footsteps 
approaching the room. 

Then my housekeeper, with a flushed face, and an air of 
the deepest agitation, threw open the door and admitted 
a gentleman who was so much muffled up t iat I could not 
see his face, for he had on a cloak with a large standing 
collar, and was so impolite as to wear on his head a slouched 
hat, that was drawn down deep over his eyes. 

I glanced at the figure as it entered the doorway, and 
saw that it was about five feet! eight inches, and that was 
all I could discern, for the cloak hid the rest. 

“ Some darned beggar, I’ll bet,” muttered Hez. “ Don’t 
give him even a piece of currency, for I’ll warrant that he 
don’t need it.” 

Even while Hez was speaking, I could hear Rover, in 
the lower part of the house, utter certain howls, in a sub- 
dued tone, as though some one was attempting to gag 
him, and prevent his giving expression to the joy that 
filled his doggish heart. 

“ Will you take a seat ? ” I asked the stranger, and 
pointed to a chair. 

The intruder shook his head, but remained silent. 

“I knew he was a darned beggar. I can read men like 
a book. Don’t give him nothin’, and keep an eye on yer 
silver spoons, or ye will miss some of ’em,” Hopeful whis- 
pered across the table ; and I feared that the stranger heard 
the words, for I noticed that his form shook as though with 
suppressed indignation. 

“ Hush,” I replied. “Let me deal with my own ccm- 
pany as I see fit.” 

Another growl from Hopeful, and then I turned to the 
stranger. 

“Have you business with me?” I demanded. “If you 
have, state it as soon as possible, for I am engaged.” 

“ Will you give me a drink ? ” the stranger asked, in m 
gruff voice, that did not sound like anything I had heard 
before. 


THE DEAD ALIYE. 


IS 


“ Certainly. Throw off your hat and. cloak, and help 
yourself to a glass of wine.” I pointed 1 1 > the decanters 
and glasses that were on a side-table. 

The stranger followed my instructions as far as the wine 
was concerned, for he poured out a goblet nearly full, and 
then sail, — 

“A long life and a merry one to all true-hearted Austra 
lian adventurers.” 

I sprang to my feet, and so did Hez. We rushed to- 
wards the stranger with one accord, tore from his head 
the slouched hat, stripped him of his cloak, and then there 
stood revealed before us our old, esteemed, brave-hearted 
friend, Murden, the commissioner of the mounted police 
for the province of Victoria, Australia — the very man 
who had fought with us, starved with us, made money 
with us, and would have died for us if it had been neces- 
sary. 

With a great cry of delight I caught my friend in my 
arms, and then Hez caught us both in his arms, and for a 
moment we danced around the library, to the great danger 
of furniture and pictures. 

“ In the name of all that is most welcome and cheerful, 
tell me where you came from, and how did you get here ? ” 
I demanded, as soon as I could find breath and voice. 

We forced the Australian into a chair, made him drink 
another glass of wine, and took some ourselves for the pur- 
pose of keeping him company. 

Hez, as though it would assist the commissioner in ex- 
plaining matters, commenced patting him on the back, as 
he had seen mothers do when their infants were inclined 
to strangle. 

“ Let me have a moment to breathe, and I’ll tell you all,” 
Murden said. “ Heavens, let my back alone, old fellow ! 
I’m all right, and don’t need that kind of treatment. Now, 
tfien, one more drink, and then I’m with you on all tha4 
you need for explanations.” 

“Yes, yes ; go on,” we said, impatiently. 

“Well, in the first place, I’m here.” 


14 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

“We know that.” 

“And in the next place, you must know that I left 
Melbourne over two months ago.” 

“ Go on.” 

“ I wanted to see you, boys ; so I packed up my lug- 
gage and started. I came by the way of California, and 
this night have arrived in Boston. Now, are you glad to 
see me ? ” 

A shout was the reply, and then followed a grand hand- 
shaking, that must have assured Murden he was indeed 
welcome to our home. 

“ Some one is with you,” I said, as soon as the excite- 
ment had subsided. “We must have him up here. Any 
friend of yours is a friend of ours. Up he must come!” 

For a moment Murden looked a little embarrassed, and 
then said : 

“A servant of mine. Let him alone for the present. 
He will do well enough until we have finished our con- 
ference. Now tell me how you do.” 

“Well; but we have met with misfortunes. Our wives 
are lost to us forever.” 

“ So is mine. She died a year ago. Let us sympathize 
with each other ; although, to tell you the truth, I don’t 
intend to break my heart for my loss. My wife had the 
best of a good bargain the last few years of her life. But 
then she had a temper — a terrible temper it was! Well, 
peace to her ashes; I shall never marry again.” 

“ That is what all widows and widowers say; but they 
forget the sainted departed after a lapse of no great length 
of time,” I remarked. 

The young widowers shook their heads as though they 
had no longer any hope; so, as I saw the conversation 
was disagreeable to them, I changed it. 

“Tell us how it happens that you are here, old friend, v 
l asked, after a moment’s pause, and a sharp examination 
of the commissioner’s face, to notice if there were any 
changes. 

“ It is a long story,” was the answer. 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


tt Let us have it ; and while you are spinning a yarn, 
And telling us of absent friends, my housekeeper shall pre- 
pare dinner; for I have no doubt but that you can eat 
something.” 

“ I have a regular Ballarat appetite. I could eat an ox, 

I believe. I was so impatient to see you, that I did not 
s'jop for refreshments after arriving in the city.” 

“Glad of it. We will talk over past adventures while 
discussing oysters and ducks. I am so rejoiced to see you, 
that I haven’t words to express all that I feel; but ques- 
tions will pour in upon you before morning.” 

“ The more the better. But now let me tell you what 
has transpired since you left Australia. Two months 
after your departure for home, I resigned my position as 
commissioner in the mounted police force.” 

“We know all that. Your letters informed us of the 
fact.” 

“I thought that it was better for me to do so,” the ex- 
commissioner continued, “ for the angry bushrangers swore 
that I was the worst enemy they had in Victoria, and so 
they were bound to kill me if they could. I have no 
doubt they would have done so if they could have had a 
fair show for success. As I had saved a little money — ” 

Ironical laughter from Hez and myself, in which Mur- . 
den joined most heartily. We knew that he had salted 
down many thousands of pounds in the course of his 
career. 

“ Well, well, we won’t quarrel over a word,” Murden 
continued. “I had so much money that I wished to live 
and enjoy it, and not run any more risks. The governor 
and council begged me to remain in office; but I was 
firm, and refused ; and then the Parliament voted me a 
gift of one thousand pounds in money, and fifty thousand 
acres of land on the banks of the Lodden, which I have 
stocked with sheep and cattle, and in the course of a few 
years it will make me some returns. You see government 
did not behave mean to me.” 

“ Thunder , I should think not,” ejaculated Hez. 


16 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


«- As soon as I received the grants,” continued Murden, 
w I started business with a young and active American, 
whom I had long known and loved as a brother.” 

“Hey? What?” Hez and I cried, in tones of amaze- 
ment. 

“An American, Jack, whom you know, but Hopeful 
does not. I think that he never saw him.” 

I could only sit and stare at the commissioner, while he 
upset his wine, blushed, and acted as nervous as a girl who 
is receiving her first proposal. 

“In Heaven’s name, whom do you mean?” I asked, 
and almost started to my feet ; for I had a presentiment 
that I was to hear some startling news. 

“Jack,” Murden said, and his stern face lost all its 
coldness, and I saw that the strong man was trembling 
like a frightened child. 

“Yes,” I answered, but did not remove my eyes from 
his face, for it seemed as though I was incapable of exer- 
tion. A dull beating of the heart was all that I could 
feel. 

“Jack,” my Australian friend continued, “I told you 
that I went into business with an American whom I loved 
and esteemed. Can’t you guess whom I mean ?” 

“No,” I answered, in a mechanical manner. And I 
could not have uttered another word to have saved my life. 

Murden got up from his seat, and came and stood near 
me, one hand resting on my shoulder. 

“My dear old friend,” he said in a sad tone, yet with a 
cheerful smile, “do you believe that the dead can be 
alive ? ” 

I should have sprung from my chair, but Murden held 
me down, and I saw him motion to Hopeful to hand me 
a glass of wine, which he did. I swallowed the liquor, 
and once more fixed my eyes on Murden’s face, awaiting 
further developments. 

“The dead alive!” I murmured. “What terrible mys 
iery have you to relate ? For God’s sake, don’t keep me 
in susp-ase.” 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


11 

w Can you hear something more wonderful than any 
adventure through which you have passed in Australia ? ” 

“Yes,” I managed to gasp. 

“ Then be firm ; for the dead is alive ! ” 

He threw open the door of the library and whistled — a 
shrill, policeman’s whistle, such as we had used in Aus- 
tralia when danger was near, or help was wanted.' 

There was a sharp response, and then up the stairs 
bounded Rover, and then into the apartment stalked Fred 
Button, whom I had seen buried three years before, a few 
miles from Boston. 

I gave one wild look, uttered one wild cry, and then 
fell into Murden’s arms insensible ; for the shock was too 
much for me. I could not realize that the dead was 
alive. 


CHAPTER II. 

IX WHICH FRED RELATES A FEW PARTICULARS OF HIS 

RESURRECTION FROM A TOMB, AND WHAT HAPPENED 

TO HIM AFTERWARDS. 

When I recovered my senses I was lying on a lounge, 
with shirt collar unbuttoned, face and hair wet with iced 
water, and Murden and Hopeful chafing my hands, and at 
the same time endeavoring to force a little wine down my 
throat. 

“ He’s all right,” the commissioner said, when he saw mj 
eyes opened. “ I knew he’d come round, but hanged if I 
’sposed he’d go off like that.” 

“You was too quick for him,” Hez replied. “Human 
natur can’t stand everythin’. When they told me that 
Martha was goin’ to leave me, I felt jest as though I should 
go too ; but I rallied, and still drag through existence like 
a harrow ver a rocky field.” 


18 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OK 


“ What did you play such a trick on me for ? ” I asked, 
Bitting up and looking around the library for the strange 
face that I had last seen in a coffin. 

“We have not played a trick of any kind on you,” Murden 
answered. “ All that you have seen has been real live flesll 
and blo^d, as noble a specimen of a Yankee as can be found 
in this section of the country, or on any cattle range in the 
States.” 

I looked at the commissioner’s -iace while speaking, and 
saw that he was as grave as a churJsJi deacon. There was 
no sign of merriment in his eyes. The man was serious, if 
he never was before. 

“ What does it all mean ? ” I asked. “ Give me some 
explanation, and as soon as possible.” 

“ Can you endure it ? Are you able to stand another 
surprise ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Be sure of your strength, for you are to hear something 
more marvellous than romance.” 

“ Is the dead really alive ? ” I asked, in a whisper, en- 
deavoring to suppress a shudder. 

“Yes; will you see your old friend, or will you wait 
until you are more composed, and have gathered your scat- 
tered senses ? ” 

“ I will see him at once. Reality is less painful than this 
suspense. Let him come in and convince me that his form 
is composed of flesh and blood.” 

The door opened, and in came Fred, with a smile upon 
his lips, but a serious, anxious expression upon his face. 

“Jack, my dear old friend,” he said, coming towards me 
with extended hand, “take me to your heart once more, 
and forgive the trick which has been practised upon you ” 

I touched his hand and found it warm. The next instant 
our arms were around each other’s neck, while Murden 
and Hez danced a species of Australian jig, to show how 
much affected they were, and Rover howled and barked in 
enorus, and seized our coat tails in the exuberance of hi* 
foy at the reunion. 



“I UTTERED ONE WILD CRY, AND THEN FELL INTO MuRDEN’S 
ARMS, INSENSIBLE.” PAGE 17. 

































































, 
























«» “ J 










































THE DEAD ALIVE. 


its 


At thU -iistant my housekeeper, who had been let into 
the secrei by Fred, while Murden was preparing me for 
the interview, showed her honest face at the door, her eyes 
looking rather red, as though they had recently been ac- 
quainted with tears. ^ / 

“ O, what a blessed hour this is ! ” she said. “ O, what a 
happy meeting ! But don’t talk any more jest now, ’cos 
dinner is ready, and I’m afeard it will get cold and spile 
if yer don’t set down to the table at once. You can talk 
and eat at the same time, I know.” 

No one paid the least attention to the old lady, except 
Rover, and he seemed inclined to obey the summons, for 
he cared more for his dinner than he did for sentiment. 
But when he found that no one was inclined to follpw.his 
lead to the dining-room, he uttered one or two grbwjs of 
disappointment, and then lay down near the door to await 
events. 

“ Fred,” I said, as soon as I could find words for utter- 
ance, “ how could you deceive me for so many years ? ” 

“You shall have a full explanation, old fellow, although 
I will not warrant that it shall be satisfactory. But you 
see me before you, alive and well, and just from Australia.” 

“Yes,” interrupted Murden, “we have been in partner- 
ship in Melbourne for the past three years, and when he 
longed for home I resolved to come with him and see my 
friends in this part of the world.” 

“ But why did you not write, and let me know that you 
were alive ? ” I asked. 

“For reasons which I will give as soon as I have had 
my dinner, for I assure you that I am quite hungry for a 
dead man.” 

“ The soup, gentlemen, is spilin’,” the housekeeper once 
more said, thrusting in her jolly-looking face, and beaming 
at the group in the library. 

“ Then over the dinner-table you shall tell me your singu- 
lar story,” I cried, and led the way to the dining-room, to 
the great delight of Rover. 

We were soon seated, and for half an hour only the most 


20 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


commonplace remarks were indulged in ; but as appetite 
became satisfied, questions were asked and answered, until 
the dessert was placed on the table, and then ? over our 
coffee and wine, Fred, who looked as natural and as young, 
as bold and as noble, as when we worked together in the 
mines of California, or tramped through the bush and over 
the sterile plains of Australia, told me the great secret of 
his life, and to it we listened with wondering ears. 

“I never had but one secret which I kept from youi 
ears,” Fred said, as he lighted a cigar. “It was of no 
great importance; but it worried me until I was nearly 
distracted. At one time I thought of confiding it to you, 
but feared that you would laugh at me. So I kept my 
own counsel, and determined to bear my own sorrows 
without a confederate.” 

“Was that like you, Fred ? Did you fear to trust me 
with your sorrows or joys?” I asked. 

“No common ones; but this was so serious, and yet so 
laughable, that I feared ridicule.” 

“A woman was at the bottom of it, I’ll bet,” Hez said. 
“ They is the critters to raise mischief with a man ! They 
is weak ; but I tell yer they is strong when they nas a 
mind to put a feller over the road.” 

“ You are right,” said Fred, with one of his cheerful 
laughs. “A woman caused me all my uneasiness, and 
ultimately my death; and she was not a young woman 
either.” 

“I vow, I’ll bet she was a widow,” Hez muttered. 

“ She was a widow, and had three children,” Fred said, 
with a face that attempted to be grave, but did not suc- 
ceed. “ She had determined, somehow, to have me lake 
the dear departed’s place, and be a father to her sons ; 
but I objected to this nice little arrangement ; and then 
commenced a struggle, in which woman’s tears and man’s 
natural obstinacy were pitted against each othey. I was 
firm, and swore that I did not want a wife, and she was 
firm, and swore that she wanted a husband, and that I 
was the man she had selected, and that 1 must yield my 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


21 


opinions for her convenience. She said that I had kissed 
her, and talked love, and love meant marriage with her.” 

“ Had you kissed her ? ” asked Hez, in an eager tone. 

Fred laughed, blushed a little, and said, — 

“ I’m a man ; and when a widow makes love to a per 
son like me, she most generally gets kissed ; but kissing 
does not mean marriage, although some women seem to 
think so.” 

w I don’t know as I should have done any different if I 
had bin in yer place,” Hez remarked, in a musing tone. 
W I allers had a weakness for widders.” 

Fred did not notice the interruption, but continued his 
narrative : — 

“ All this time I kept the matter from your knowledge, 
for I knew that you would scold me for getting involved 
in so serious a combination as a widow and three children. 
I also feared your ridicule, and all the sensible preaching 
which you would utter for my sake. But at last my suffer- 
ings became unendurable, and I determined to die, so that 
I could escape my persecutor. This I kept to myself 
until I had arranged all my plans. I made a will, and 
left a portion of my property to you, Jack, and I have no 
doubt but that you thought it singular that the amount 
was so small.” 

“ Yes, I wondered what you had done with all your 
money, as I knew that you had not lived fast while in 
Boston.” 

“ I invested more than one half in stock in a fictitious 
name, and left the widow five thousand dollars; but I 
sent the money to her in a letter, and told her that I was 
dying, and she would never see me more. I need not 
say to you that I had no thoughts of stepping out. I 
meant to get up a mock funeral, and for that purpose 
arranged with an undertaker and his family to do all the 
honors; but, faith, while I was laying out plans, I awoke 
one morning to the consciousness of being unable to move 
hand or foot, or even to open my eyes. The fact of it is, 
I was in a state of trance, with no more motion or feeling 


22 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


than if I was dead, with the exception of being able to 
hear and understand all that was going on. This inter- 
fered with my plans, for I intended to have written a let- 
ter to you, explaining what I had done, and asking you to 
meet me in New York and proceed to California, where 
we could stay a year or two, or until the widow gave up 
all thoughts of law or matrimony ; and I assure you that 
death was preferable to either, for you know what a hor- 
ror I have of law, and am not enthusiastic on the subject 
of marriage. 

“ But there I was, in a state of trance, and in the hands 
of a fellow who had agreed to bury me, or get up a mock 
funeral, lor so many hundred dollars; and I could not help 
thinking that the scamp would chuckle at the idea of 
earning his money so easily. I strove to burst the bonds 
that held me, to call out for help, but I could not move 
even a finger ; and when my host came into the room and 
saw me dead, he really appeared to feel rejoiced that all 
his troubles were over, and that he could clap me into a 
coffin and put me away, as he had done hundreds of others 
before. 

“For two days I remained in the trance. You arrived, 
and shed tears, and uttered such Word's of grief that I 
strove to speak to you, and could not ; and then I was put 
into a coffin, and I felt your hand on my brow, and felt 
your tears on my face ; and that was the last until the lid 
of the coffin was screwed down.” 

“Mighty uncomfortable position for a live man,” mut- 
tered Hez, with a shudder, while I was too interested to 
speak, for he had brought up the scene so vividly before 
me that I remembered to have spoken to the undertaker 
about the warmth of the body, while my hand rested on 
my friend’s brow, even after his remains were enclosed in 
the coffin, and had been told that it was a common thing 
where death was so sudden, which I had believed, but in a 
half-doubting manner. O, why had I not insisted upon a 
proper examination by a skilful surgeon, instead of the 
country noodle who pronounced my friend dead! 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


23 


Fred wet his lips with wine, and then continued his 
story. 

“ I remember, when the coffin was closed, how you told 
the undertaker that I should be placed in a tomb, and not 
buried in the ground, for that you meant to erect over my 
remains a monument worthy of my merits as a man and a 
friend ; and those words, old fellow, saved my life.” And 
here Fred extended his hands, and took both of mine in 
his usual hearty manner, as though his deep love had not 
been lost by years of separation. 

“Go on,” I said, “or you will kill me through anxiety 
to learn how you escaped from the tomb to which we con- 
signed you.” 

Fred took a deep respiration, a fresh cigar, a glass of 
wine, and then resumed. 

“I was placed in the tomb, and my escape from it 
was through the ardent desire of some half dozen H. 
medical students to acquire science in a short space of 
time, by cutting up such bodies as fell in their way in an 
illegitimate manner. The dear and rather wild youths 
of the medical class of old H. heard that a nan had died 
Suddenly, without visible cause, and they were deter- 
mined to investigate, and see if they could learn a little 
something by an autopsy of my body ; and for this pur- 
pose they visited the tomb in which I was placed. They 
found no trouble in getting an entrance, for the scamps 
had been there before, and had false keys to the locks. 
Perhaps the undertaker knew this, and received some- 
thing to keep quiet about it ; but at any rate, while I was 
wondering how many days it would take to starve me to 
death, I heard a slight noise ; and then a screwdriver was 
set at work, and in a few minutes the lid of the coffin was 
raised, and a dark lantern was flashed in my face. 

“ ‘ This is the cove,’ said the fellow who held the lan 
tern. ‘ He ain’t altered a bit. Out with him at once, for 
we have no time to lose. He’ll cut up splendid, I know, 
for his flesh is so firm.’ 

« The scamps rolled me out of the coffin, and were not 
3 


24 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


gentle in their work. I was struck on the head, and the 
blow started ray blood to flowing, and broke the spell that 
bound me in fetters like death. For a moment I waited 
until I could get the kinks out of my cramped limbs, and 
then, while the students were about to take a drink in 
celebration of their triumph, and while they were remark- 
ing that I must have been quite a hard hitter in a general 
muss, I slowly rose to my feet, without their notice, and 
startled the fellow who was just about putting a bottle of 
whiskey to his lips.” 

“ Egad, I should think so,” remarked Hopeful, who had 
sat staring at Fred^ while he was relating his experience. 
“Darn if I don’t think I should have hopped some, if I 
had bin thar. I don’t call myself a coward — ” 

“That you ain’t,” cried Murden. “I’ve seen you in 
some tight places, but I never saw you show the white 
feather, even if the odds were two to one.” 

Hez looked gratified, and then continued, — 

“No, I ain’t a coward; but I tell you I can’t stand 
ghosts, and ifcthere is anything I would run from, ’tis one 
of ’em. I can face a bushranger, but not a feller what 
prowls round the airth arter he is put under ground.” 

“ As the student placed the bottle to his lips,” continued 
Fred, “ I reached over his shoulder and snatched it from 
his hand. He turned round and gave me one look, and 
then uttered a yell that could have been heard half a 
mile. His companions caught sight of me, by the aid 
of the lantern, and with shrieks of terror rushed from 
the tomb, tumbling over each other in their haste to 
escape. 

“ I let them depart without further molestation ; for I 
was too well satisfied at my release to frighten the fellows 
out of their senses. I heard them jump over the ceme- 
tery wall, enter their wagon, and drive off as fast as their I 
horse could run; leaving several coats behind, which I 
needed, for the night was cold, and my blood was thin, 
and stomach empty. The first thing that I did was to 
take a drink, and the next to put on an overcoat, and, 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


25 


vastly, I returned thanks to Heaven for a wonderful 
escape from a terrible death. 

M The liquor revived me, and gave me some strength. 
Then, by the aid of the dark lantern, I replaced the cover 
of the coffin, screwed it down, had a drink, and left the 
tomb with as thankful a heart as man could desire. I had 
been laid out in a suit of dark clothes, boots, and stock 
ings, which was quite kind on your part, Jack, and very 
thoughtful, and, I assure you, quite useful, as I found, for 
there was no danger of attracting attention as I walked 
through the streets of Cambridge, on my way to some 
restaurant where I could get a square meal, for I was 
almost frantic with hunger, having been without food for 
several days. 

“I was fortunate in finding a cellar that was kept open 
all night for the accommodation of market-men and strag- 
glers, who needed food in the course of the night. As I 
entered the cellar, the person who had charge of it stared 
at me in a bewildered manner, and rubbed his eyes as 
though he could not trust them. I gave him an order for 
half a dozen different dishes ; but still the fellow stared at 
me, and did not stir. 

“What do you see to look at in me?” I asked. 

“‘Beg pardon, sir,’ the man answered > ‘but you does 
look jest as though the trumpet had blown, and you 
had come out of a graveyard. I should take yer for a 
ghost if I should meet yer anywhere but in a cook-shop. 
Ghosts don’t eat, I believe ; so I ’spose yer is flesh and 
blood.’ 

“‘You may be assured of it by my oWbrs,’ I reyiied; 

1 so hurry up some steak, eggs, and coffee.’ 

“ The man gave one more look at my face, and then 
waked up one of his assistants, and set him to work on 
my early breakfast ; for I saw by the clock that it was 
just three, and daylight would not appear until six, and I 
could do nothing until I had thought of my position, and 
studied it in all its various phases. 

“ While :ne waiter was looking after my meal, I stole 


3 


26 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE. OR 

a glance at ag.ass, and saw the reason why I had aston. 
ished the fellow. My face was deadly pale, and about 
my throat was a lace band, which did not improve my 
appearance. I tore it off, for it was too tomb-like to be 
pleasant ; and when the waiter appeared I told him that 
I had been to a masquerade ball, and was on my way 
home on foot. , 

“ ‘ I should say,- sir,’ the fellow remarked, ‘ that you took 
the part of a corpse quite well, and I hopes, sir, that you 
didn’t frighten the young ladies.’ 

“ I pretended to laugh, and then remained in a thought- 
ful mood until after breakfast ; and with food came reso- 
lution. I was dead to the widow and the world, and dead 
I intended to remain until she got married, or was buried. 
I would leave this part of the country, and go to Cal- 
ifornia for a year or two ; and, after writing you a long 
letter — ” 

“ Which I never received,” I said. „ 

“I know that you did not, or you would have met me 
in New York, as I desired and dearly hoped. I waited 
for you, and again wrote to you ; and, receiving no answer, 
went to California, from there to China, and from China 
to Australia, where I learned you had been for some years, 
but had sailed for home, with pockets full of money, just 
one month before I arrived. I felt terrible to think that 1 
had missed you, but could not explain to you by letter all 
Inat I desired ; so resolved, at Murden’s solicitations, to 
remain in Melbourne, and enter some business with him, 
hoping that you would again pay Australia a visit.” 

So I would if I had known that you were there. But, 
my dear old fellow, are you aware that I never received 
your letters, and that in Mount Auburn stands a monu- 
ment erected to your memory?” 

“ Let it stand there. I shall want it some day, I sup 
pose. The undertaker must have cheated you when he 
removed my remains.” 

“ I rather think he did, for he told me I must not look 
at you, such an alteration had taken place. I did not, so 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


27 


Iras sold. He imagined that your body was sto en, and 
kept the news from me for fear of a row, and losing d 
good job. But there is one thing you have not told me 
How dare you venture home ? ” 

“Because the widow is married, thank Heaven, and her 
children, present and future, are provided for. I am safe 
from her arts and temper.” 

“ But the fortune that you left me I shall immediately 
restore.” 

“Bah ! I have money enough to last us both a lifetime. 
Come, old fellow, come to my arms, and welcome a brothei 
who has been dead, but is now alive, and whp will never 
again separate from you, unless real death steps in and 
takes one of us.” 

We almost squeezed the breath from each other, and 
then I asked, — 

“ How are all our friends in Australia ? ” 

“ Smith is a member of Parliament and an aristocrat. 
He is one of the wealthiest men in Victoria. All the rest 
of our friends are well, and some of them are rich, and 
some none too well off.” 

“And now what are your plans?” I asked. 

“I’m bound for England and Europe,” answered Mur 
den. “ I want to see the old country once more. I have 
money and time enough ” 

“ Let us all go with him,” I cried. “ What is to detain 
us? We are free men, and need new adventures to 
inspire us with energy and enterprise.” 

All of the company uttered a cheer. 

64 We will go together,” was the cry; and after a glass 
ti wine, we sat down and laid out our plans. 


28 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EC ROPE, OR 


CHAPTER III. 

ALL ABOARD. THE THUNDERER UNDER STEAM. THE 

FIRST ADVENTURE. CHILD OVERBOARD. TO THE RES- 

CUE. — IN THE WATER AND ON THE SHIP. 

't 

We were in no hurry to settle our proposed trip to 
Europe. After we had decided to go, there was no 
backing down, or desire to originate excuses for staying 
at home ; s$> we sat over our coffee and cigars, and laid 
out our plans. 

“We will first go to England,” said Murden. “I have 
business in London with the government, that will take 
me a week or two to look after, and then I’m free for Ire- 
land, Scotland, or Wales.” 

“Or France,” suggested Hez. “I’ve bin told that them 
Paris women is stunners for show.” 

“ Hear him ! A widower talking about the female beau- 
ties of Paris ! ” was the general cry, which caused Hez to 
blush, and to stammer out that he felt so lonely that he 
must talk about something, and his sainted Martha was 
always uppermost in his mind. 

“By the way,” cried Fred, “let me propose a toast, 
which I know you will all join. Here is health, long life, 
and happiness to our friend Murden, who has risen from 
the police ranks to be inspector, captain, commissioner, 
member of Parliament for Victoria, and, lastly, a member 
of the governor’s cabinet.” 

This was news to Hez and myself ; so we cheered, as in 
duty bound, and drank the toast with all the honors. 

“To tell the truth,” cried Murden, while a flush of pride 
spread over his face, “ I was a member of the cabinet for 
two months, and then the house voted that it had no con- 
fidence in us ; so we resigned. I was secretary of agricul- 
ture, and had just commenced a system of tilling the earth 
.fiat would have told on our exports, when I was forced 


THE DEAD ALIYE. 


29 


out. All great men have their ups and downs, and I’m 
not exempted from the common lot.” 

We all laughed at the ex-minister, but he took it in such 
good part that we were disarmed, and at length forced to 
let him alone. 

“We can take a look at Paris,” Fred said, in a pause of 
the conversation. 

“Blast it, we’ll go everywhere,” cried Murden. “We 
have money enough, and can afford to do as we like for a 
year or two.” 

“We’ll come across some rare adventures, I have no 
doubt,” Fred suggested, all enthusiasm. “ W e’ll look for 
them, like knight errants of old ; and I know that there is 
not a man of us who will shrink from rescuing and aiding 
maidens in distress.” 

“Leave ’em to me,” that wretched Hopeful remarked. 
“I’ll ’tend to ’em, and you look arter the men. The maid- 
ens comes more in my line, you see.” 

One would not have supposed that such was the case, 
to have looked at Hez’s sandy hair and freckled face; 
but no one took the trouble to contradict the gentleman 
from Hillsborough ; so he was satisfied, and the rest of us 
were. 

The night was well advanced before we had concluded 
what to do, and had arranged all our plans. I was to take 
my child, a smart boy of four years, to England, and leave 
him with his grandparents, Sir William Byefield and lady, 
while I was travelling. They had desired me to visit them 
for more than a year, and I knew that they would be -de- 
lighted to keep the boy while I was in Europe or out of 
it. We also resolved that we would take our Australian 
weapons, revolvers and knives, but leave our rifles at home, 
as too cumbersome to transport all over the continent; 
and, lastly, we determined to secure passage for England 
the next day, and sail just as soon as we could, after see- 
ing to our bills of exchange, letters of credit, and other 
matters of interest. 

“ And what shall we do with Rover?” asked Fred, lay 


80 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


ing a hand on the dog’s head, and patting him — an atten 
tion which the noble animal responded tc by a dhmal 
howl, as though he knew the subject of our discourse, *md 
mourned for our determination. 

There was a moment’s silence. All looked at the dog 
with loving eyes. No one wanted to propose that he 
should be left behind, yet no one was bold enough to sug- 
gest that he should be taken with us. While we were 
thinking of the matter, Rover came to me, and placed 
both paws on my shoulders, and tried to give my face a 
lick with his huge tongue — an act of kindness on his part 
which I declined to accept just at that time ; but the look 
which the noble brute assumed quite touched my heart. 
My resolution was formed in an instant. 

“Rover goes with us,” I said, in a tone that did not ad- 
mit of argument. 

My friends gave a shout of delight, and Rover, who 
understood me as well as if he had been a human being, 
and familiar with the English language, uttered such a 
series of joyous barks, and performed such a variety of 
gambols, that he tumbled against Hez, who was leaning 
back in his chair, and down they both went to the floor, 
with a crash that jarred the house. 

“ Gol darn yer,” said Hez, picking himself up, “ yer 
needn’t go in sich conniptions jist ’cos yer is goin’ with 
us. Ye has got to behave better than that, now I tell yer, 
when ye find yerself in the presence of all the kings and 
queens and nobility of Europe.” 

We roared at Ilez’s idea of the company which we were 
to meet ; but Hopeful was not in the least disturbed. 

“You jist wait,” he said, “till them kings and emperors 
and sich hear that we is with ’em, and then you’ll see if 
they don’t send for us, and ax us to lend ’em a helpin’ 
hand, or want to borrer money of us. Jist mark my 
words, now I tell yer.” 

We let Hez have his own ideas on the subject, thinking 
that he might discover his error in the course of his trav- 
els ; and so, a f w a little more talk, and another glass of 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


31 


wine all round, we separated for the night, and went tc 
our respective rooms. 

The next morning we went and engaged cabin passage 
in the first-class steamer Thunderer, Captain Catall, to touch 
at some port in Ireland, and then go into dock at Liver- 
pool. My friend Fred and I and Rover occupied one 
of the large family state-rooms, while Murden and Ilez 
roomed together, and promised to be jolly all the passage. 

The rest of the day we spent in getting ready for our 
journey. We bought bills of exchange, made visits, and 
showed Murden all the sights of Boston and vicinity ; and 
while we were dodging from place to place, I found a gen- 
tleman, just married, who wanted a furnished house for a 
year or two, and so agreed to take mine at a fair price, and 
to use the furniture as though it was of some value to the 
owner. 

In two days’ time we had completed all our business, 
and on the third day we were on board the Thunderer, 
and steaming slowly down the harbor; and as I stood on 
the quarter-deck, holding my little boy’s hand, and taking 
a quiet survey of my fellow-passengers, with Fred, Hez, 
and Murden near me, while Rover wandered up and down 
the deck, delighted at some signs of activity, I saw a little 
i toddling girl, not more than three years of age, run up to 
i the dog, and put her arms around his neck, and kiss the 
animal’s nose and face, as though she rather liked her new 
acquaintance, while Rover suffered such liberties without 
remonstrance, being fond of children, and accustomed to 
pulling and hauling at the hands of Master Willie, my son, 
named after his grandfather. 

“ Take the child away from the dog,” said a gentleman 
who stood' near me, speaking to a servant who seemed to 
have charge of the little girl. 

Just at that moment a handsome and distinguished- 
looking lady, who was seated on the quarter-deck, turned 
her head, and saw the position of the child and dog. 

“O, my darling child! ” exclaimed the lady, with a little 
Bcream. “The huge brute will bite you. Bring her to 


‘6 k l THE HOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

me, Eliza, Who could have brought so large an animal 
on board ? Iam sure a steamer is no place for a dog ” 

“ I quite agree with you,” replied the gentleman, whom 
I supposed to be her husband, and the father of her child 
“None but Americans would take such a gross. liberty.” 

“ Halloo,” whispered Fred ; “ we have already met with 
an adventure.” 

The girl, who seemed to have charge of the child, start- 
ed to obey orders, and succeeded in separating the parties; 
but the child, not relishing such treatment, jerked away 
from the nursery-maid, ran towards the rail, and before 
any one could stop her, she had crawled under, and stood 
on the very edge of the quarter-deck, without the slight- 
est protection from the water, that was foaming and bub- 
bling beneath, stirred up by the propeller. 

1 saw the danger, and so did others. Her mother gave a 
piercing shriek, and exclaimed, — 

“ O, Heavens ! my child, my child ! ” 

The little girl uttered a crow of delight at her posi- 
tion, clapped her hands, and laughed at her mother’s out- 
stretched arms. The next moment the ship rolled a little, 
the child lost her balance, and over she went into the 
water, twenty feet beneath. 

“ Child overboard ! ” cried out a dozen men, as loud as 
they could yell. 

“ Stop her ! ” shouted a dozen others. 

“Lower a boat!” exclaimed a few, and rushed towards 
one of the cutters that hung at the davits. 

I heard, above the noise and confusion, a loud shriek, 
and saw that the mother of the child had fallen to the 
deck, quite insensible. 

“ Here is a chance for an adventure,” I said to myself, 
and ran to the stern of the steamer, caught a glimpse of 
the child, twenty fathoms off, struggling in the water, its 
little arms tossing wildly about, as though seeking for 
something to grasp. 

I gave my shoes a kick, tore off my jacket, and, with a 
strong jump, struck the water clear of the propeller. I 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


8'J 

went down some two fathoms, but came up like a rocket, 
and headed for the little girl. 

“Fair play; give us a show with you,” a familiar voice 
said ; and, looking over my shoulder, I saw Fred a fathom 
or two behind me, and just in advance of him was Rover, 
both of them swimming like fishes for the child. 

“ Come on, old fellow,” I cried ; “ I am glad of your com 
pany. Do your best, and we’ll save the girl.” 

Rover uttered a bark of delight at the prospect of hav- 
ing a lark, and in a few seconds was up even with me, ana 
m a moment we were on the spot where I had last seen 
the child. 

The dog glanced around as though he did not under- 
stand her disappearance, and looked at me dor an explana- 
tion, which, as I was in a hurry, I did not stop to give him. 
The child had sunk, and I had got to find her, if possible, 
before life was extinct. 

With a sudden movement of my body, I disappeared 
beneath the surface of the water, and commenced my 
search. I swam along with the tide, looking to the right 
and left, up and down, and, as the water was clear, could 
see some distance. Thank God, my efforts were not in 
vain ; for, just as I was about to give up, and rise for the 
purpose of getting a breath of fresh air, I caught sight of 
the child, hurried along by the tide, its long hair stream- 
ing in every direction, and several perch apparently eager 
for a feast. 

With a desperate effort, although I felt as if my eyes 
would burst from their sockets, I swam forward, and suc- 
ceeded in grasping the child by the arm, and then struck 
upwards; and when I reached the surface, there was but 
little breath left in my body, and I felt as though I could 
hardly sustain my own weight. 

“ Here I am, old fellow,” cried a cheerful voice. “ Give 
me the girl. I can manage her while you get your wind. 
Yc i have done enough for one day; now let me and Rover 
do our share.” 

Fred, who was a bold swimmer, while speakirg, grasped 


34 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


the child in his strong arms, and Rover seized a partion 
of her dress, and thus they floated along, waiting for the 
boat which was just lowered from the steamer. 

“ Can you keep up ? ” asked Fred, who had at eye on 
me, as though anxious to see that I was all right. 

“Yes, I guess so. I shall regain my strength in a mo* 
ment. Look to the child; and be sure that she is taken 
care of.” 

“ 0, she is all right. Rover has got his eyes on her and 
you too. Hadn’t you better let the dog help you a little ? 
I can take care of the girl for ten minutes to come, and 
longer if necessary.” 

But I found I did not need help. A few minutes’ float- 
ing on my back* restored my strength so that I had no fear 
of drowning, and could turn my attention to the steamer, 
and noticed that the quarter-deck was crowded with pas- 
sengers, and that the wildest excitement prevailed ; for the 
captain of the vessel w T as urging the crew of the boat to 
renewed exertions, although it seemed to me that the men 
were doing all that they could to reach us. 

“Can you hold out a little while longer?” I asked, as 
I swam towards Fred and Rover. “We shall soon be 
picked up.” 

“Yes, we are all right, and I hope the child is; but she 
looks awful white about the gills, and is as near death as 
is comfortable for one to contemplate.” 

“What made you follow me?” I asked, as I floated near 
the group. 

“ Well, when I saw Rover go after you, I thought it was 
but fair that I should jump, and superintend the whole lot; 
for you must know that I have not had an adventure for 
a year or more. Something tells me that I shall see quite 
a number while we are together. May they all be as use- 
ful as this one.” 

“Amen ; for if the child survives, it will be another case 
of the dead alive.” 

“ So it will 

There was a moment’s silence. Rover released his hold 





THE DEAD ALIVE. 


35 


of the child, and licked the face that looked so corpse-like. 
I trembled for fear he would utter a death-howl, which he 
always did when the king of terrors was near; but he 
only whined, which was conclusive proof to my mind that 
life was not extinct. 

“Bravo, old dog!” I said. “You encourage us to think 
that all our efforts are not in vain.” 

“Thank Heaven for that. ' I wouldn’t have the little 
thing lose her life for all that I’m worth. But, I say,” con- 
tinued Fred, “what prompted you to jump after the child?’’ 

“Well, because the dog was in some measure to blame 
for the accident; and then, again, I heard the father of 
the child utter a sneer against Americans. We’ll put him 
to shame for the words that he spoke. You see if he is 
not sorry for them when we get on board.” 

“ I have no doubt but that he will be ; but recollect that 
hereafter I must have an even chance when danger is to 
be encountered. Don’t think that I’m disposed to submit 
to imposition of this kind. Fair play is all that I want 
or ask.” 

“Can you hold out a minute longer?” hailed those in the 
boat ; and they were pulling like good fellows, although, 
through excitement, they were not making as much prog- 
ress through the water as they would have done had they 
been cool and collected. In fact, I saw one man who was 
so anxious to pick us up that he was glancing continually 
over his shoulders, like a greenhorn pulling on to his first 
whale, and thereby caught numberless crabs and some few 
oaths, which the boat’s crew hurled at his head for his 
clumsiness. 

“ O, yes, we can hold out for an hour or two yet,” I an- 
swered, and then gave Fred a little spell, so that he could 
rest; and as I put an arm round the child’s waist, I gianced 
at its face, and saw that it continued deadly pale, and 
showed no sign of life. 

“Poor little thing!” I said; “I fear that it is past hu- 
man aid.” 

“Never say die,” was Fred’s reply. “While there is 


86 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

life there is hope; and I know that life is in that litt:e 
casket 

“Here we are,” cried the crew of the boat; and in went 
their oars, and then stout hands were thrust over the side 
of the cutter, and the little girl was raised from the water, 
and placed on cushions in the stern-sheets, while willing 
hands helped Fred and myself to crawl over the gunwale; 
and then Rover received his share of attention, and repaid 
it by shaking his huge form the instant he was in the boat, 
sending showers of water over the crew, and then darting 
aft and licking the pale face of the child. 

“ Give way, men ! ” cried the officer who was in charge 
of the boat. “Let us lose no time in getting back to the 
ship. The life of the child depends upon your efforts.” 

As the men shipped their oars, Fred and I passed aft, 
and my companion took the child in his arms, and let its 
little curly head rest upon his broad breast. 

“ I tell you what it is, gentlemen,” said the officer who 
had charge of the boat, the first lieutenant of the steamer, 
“ I’ve seen some smart things done in my sea-going expe- 
rience, blast me if I haven’t; but for two first-class passen- 
gers to jump overboard after a strange child is a little more 
than I ever heard of before, now I tell you; and I hope 
you will honor me with taking a cigar with me as soon as 
you change your clothes. In fact, I want you to promise 
to smoke with me regularly every day through the pas- 
sage. I can honor courage, even if an Englishman is not 
the one to show it.” 

“ O, we will take a cigar with you, never fear,” replied 
Fred ; and while he spoke he chafed the limbs of the little 
girl, and looked anxiously towards the ship, as if he wished 
that we were there, and the child was in the hands of the 
surgeon of the vessel. 

“Thank you,” said the officer; “I thought you would. 
Give way, men. Stretch your backs and make your oars 
bend. I suppose, gentlemen, you know who are the par- 
ents of the little girl.” 

“No, I am sure we don’t,” I replied. 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


31 


“You don’t?” cried the officer. “Why, you surprise 
me. I supposed that you knew the honored parents of 
that precious little piece of humanity, and that you jumped 
overboard to show your respect for his lordship.” 

“ His what ? ” demanded Fred, looking up in surprise. 

“ Why, the Earl of Buckland. This is his child, and the 
mother is the Countess of Buckland, the daughter of the 
Duke of Boxborough. They were passengers with us 
when they came to this country, so that I got quite well 
acquainted with them. You will like them, I assure you; 
for they ain’t like some of the nobility — too proud to 

; eak to us plebeians.” 

Fred’s lips curled while the officer was talking. 

“We care as much for his lordship as he does for us, 
let me assure you. We should have made the attempt to 
save the child if she had been owned by steerage passen- 
gers, instead of a noble earl. What we have done is mere 
j)lay to’men like us, and we hope that his lordship will 
not feel that we must be noticed because we jumped 
overboard.” 

The lieutenant looked a little puzzled, as if he did not 
quite comprehend the reason of Fred’s haughtiness ; but 
before we had a chance for more words, the cutter shot 
alongside, and a hundred eager voices and two hundred 
willing hands were ready to ask questions and to assist in 
taking the girl up the steps and down into the cabin. 

“My child! O, my child!” I heard the countess say, as 
she rushed towards us ; but her husband was before her, 
and snatched the girl from Fred’s arms, and disappeared 
in the cabin. 


4 


38 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


CHAPTER IX. 


DRIPPING WET. HEROES FOR THE HOUR. A PAIR OF 

BRIGHT EYES. — AN INTRODUCTION. — AN EARL’s THANKS. 
— A PROMISE. 


Of course there was an immense commotion on board 
the steamer, for a nobleman and his wife can’t meet with 
a great misfortune without finding many sympathizers. 
The falling overboard of their child was well calculated to 
make the passengers open their mouths and their hearts 
at the same time. 

“ I tell you what it is, sirs,” cried a red-faced English- 
man, with a square body, and a silk hat that was frightful 
in its ugliness; “you did that mighty well. I couldn’t 
have done better. No, sirs, not even if I had tried, and I 
wanted to, sirs ; but I ain’t as springy as I used to be, sirs, 
or I should have led you all, sirs, in going over after that 
precious little lamb. Besides, sirs, I dou’t know but that 
I have forgotten how to swim, for I haven’t been in the 
water since I was a boy. You see the reason why I didn’t 
plunge in after the treasure — don’t you ? ” 

I glanced over the quarter-deck and saw that my son 
was in the arms of a matronly-looking woman, one who 
ippeared quite competent to take charge of him ; and after 






THE DEAD ALIVE. 


39 


fche little fellow had run to me and given me a kiss, and 
called me a “blessed dear papa,” and told me "that I was 
wet, and naughty to leave him the way that I did, Murdeu 
and Hez dragged us through the crowd of passengers, all 
anxious to get a glimpse of us, after the earl and his count- 
ess had left the deck. Among those who regarded us with 
interest were several young ladies, whose bright eyes and 
handsome faces rather made the scene flattering than oth- 
erwise ; for I heard two or three of them whisper to each 
other, as we passed along, — 

“ They are unmarried Americans, immensely rich, and 
have passed years of their lives in Australia. They are 
perfectly splendid, and I mean to get an introduction just 
as soon as possible.” 

I received the flash of a pair of eyes that made me 
shiver, — but not with cold, — for I mentally thought that 
I had never seen anything so attractive as those dark eyes, 
which were full of merriment and sentiment. 

But in a few minutes we were in our state-room, and had 
shed our clothes, were rubbed dry, had taken all necessary 
measures to keep out the cold, and then felt as well as ever. 

“I tell you what it is, old feflows,” said Murden, as he 
helped himself to a glass of brandy and water ; “ this is 
commencing adventures rathfcr early. You have saved the 
life of an earl’s child, and he won’t forget it ; now you can 
believe it.” 0 

“ I am sure I don’t care whether he does or not,” re- 
turned Frank. “You know us well enough to be aware 
that we don’t care whose child it is.” 

“Yes, yes, I know all that;, but don’t you fly in the face 
of luck or chance ! Meet the earl with that courtesy which 
is so characteristic of my American friends, and he may do 
you a favor, and me also, for I have a mission to accom- 
plish for Australia, and his lordship can help me.” 

Just at this moment, some one knocked at the door of 
our state-room, and the captain of the Thunderer, followed 
by a servant bearing glasses and two bottles of champagne, 
entered the apartment, and sat down in one of the berths 


40 


THE GOLD IIUNTEKS IN EUROPE, OR 


“Gentlemen,” said the bluff commander, “I’m very glad 
to know that I’ve got such perfect bricks on board the 
steamer, and I’m blasted glad to tell you that the child is 
all right and tight, and that his lordship is pumping tears 
out of his eyes as fast as though he was worked by a don- 
key-engine, while her ladyship, the countess, is so rejoiced 
at the safety of her darling, that she can’t do anything but 
tack up and down the cabin and shuffle her hands.” 

The captain paused for a moment, after this long speech, 
and then took a long breath, and continued, — 

“ I come here to say that I must drink with you, gentle- 
men, and I have but little time to spare, before the pilot is 
discharged. Open the champagne, Sam, and let us imbibe. 
Now, then, here we go, all of us. A good passage and a 
-merry one, and when you return to the States, don’t fail 
to come with me, for I know how to make people comfort- 
able. I ain’t such a stuck-up fellow as some of the 
captains of the line, although I say it, who shouldn’t. Here 
we go ! ” And the wine went down his throat, hissing like 
water thrown on hot iron. 

Luckily for us, the pilot sent foe the captain ; so we 
missed losing our heads with wine, for the commander 
could take an awful share of liquor and never show that 
he had wet his lips. 

As soon as the captain was gone, we finished our toilets, 
gave our wet clothes to the steward for flrying, and then 
went on deck to take a last, fond look at our own native 
land, and to smoke our cigars with some comfort. To do 
this, we went forward and passed up the fore-hatchway 
and were thus enabled to eseape notice from the passen- 
gers, who still crowded the quarter-deck, undisturbed by 
seasickness. 

But Rover had suddenly risen to the rank of a hero, 
and betrayed us. He had been petted, and made much of 
by the ladies and gentlemen, so wandered around while 
we were in the cabin ; but when we reached the deck, the 
animal seemed to be aware of the fact, and came bounding 
towards us, uttering his joy in lively barks. 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


41 


“Down, Rover, and keep still,” I said; and the dog 
obeyed without the least hesitation. 

“This must be the gentleman who owns the hound*” ] 
heard a sweet voice say ; and turning around, I saw the 
young girl with the dark, glorious eyes and beautiful face 
— the same one I had noticed when I was entering the 
cabin dripping wet. 

She was leaning on the arm of an elderly gentleman, who 
looked enough like her to be her father. At any rate, I 
hoped that he was, for if he had said that he was her hus- 
band, I should have kicked him overboard, and taken good 
care that Rover remained on deck. 

I turned to the fair speaker and raised my hat, which 
she acknowledged by a bow and a smile that displayed a 
row of teeth even and dazzlingly white. 

“If you mean the fellers what went overboard arter the 
gal, these is the ones,” cried that wretched Hez, who 
thought that he saw a chance to make the acquaintance 
of a pretty girl and display some of his fascinations at the 
same time. He pointed to Fred and myself, and we ac- 
knowledged the notice by a smile, but not the least feeling 
of shame for Hopeful’s impulsiveness, even if it was a lit- 
tle out of place just at that rqoment. 

“ I was comrade and partner with this one,” continued 
Hez, slapping me on the back. “ We was like brothers to 
each other in Australia, and many is the time he has saved 
my life and put gold dust in my pockets at the same time. 
He is one of nature’s noblemen, he is; and so is the other 
one, although I ain’t so much acquainted with him.” 

The young lady smiled, although she tried to prevent do- 
ing so ; but I saw lots of mirth in her bright eyes, so knew 
that she had a happy and joyous disposition. 

“Hush, Hez, for Heaven’s sake,” I whispered to my 
friend. “Don’t make me ridiculous.” 

“ I shan’t stop, either ! ” cried Hez, the champagne hav- 
ing made him bold. “ I has a right to praise my friends, 
and will, when they is jolly good fellows.” 

Thank Heaven, Mil 'den, who was always on had, and 


42 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OB 


ready to do the right thing and at the right time, saw that 
I wanted to speak to the owner of the black eyes (he knew 
my weakness, as well as Fred), -so pretended that he saw a 
whale, and got Hez to the forward part of the ship, and 
out of our way. 

“ Gentlemen,” said the elderly person, on whose arm the 
lady was leaning, “ this is my daughter, Miss Josephine 
Goldthwaite.” 

Once more we raised our hats and bowed low, and seri* 
ously considered if we should throw away our cigars, al- 
though we were on smoking-ground. 

“My daughter,” the father continued, “ is desirous of 
testifying to you, gentlemen, in person, the esteem in which 
she holds your gallant deed in saving the life of the little 
girl. It was a brave action, and merits brave words of 
praise.” 

We introduced ourselves, and were soon chatting on 
terms of familiarity with the father and daughter; and then 
Fred, the kindest hearted fellow in the world, saw that I 
liked the lady a little better than I did the parent, so re- 
solved to give me a chance. In a few words he interest- 
ed Mr. Goldthwaite in matters connected with Australia ; 
and then the old gentleman dropped his daughter’s arm 
and walked off with Fred, leaving Miss Josephine in my 
company. 

“ Is your wife with you, Mr. Jack ? ” the-dady asked, as 
soon as we were alone. 

“ I have no wife,” I answered, and turned away my 
head, for the question awakened recollections which I did 
not wish disturbed. 

“Forgive me,” she said, “for speaking so thoughtlessly; 
but I saw your child, and so supposed that his mother was 
.with him.” 

“I hope that she is,” I replied, only by a powerful effort. 
*1 trust that her spirit is hovering near him and me, day 
and night, and that its presence will make us purer and 
better.” 

The lady did not rep'v, although I could see that she felt 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


43 


sorry for having awakened painful recollections in my 
breast. For a few minutes we remained silent, and then, 
as the ship rolled a little, rendering the lady slightly un- 
steady, I offered her my arm, -which she accepted without 
a moment’s hesitation, and ’we walked up and down the 
deck, with as much precision as two old sailors. 

“You have been on the ocean before,” I said, noting 
how firm was her step, and yet how light, in spite of the 
heavy swell that began to meet the steamer, and caused 
her to roll and pitch — a foretaste of what was to come. 

“ O, yes ; I have crossed the ocean three or four times, 
and have resided in Paris several years. In fact, I com- 
pleted what little education I received in that city.” 

“And you are now on your way there?” I asked. 

“Yes; father has some business there which is of great’ 
importance. I wish that I dared to tell you what it is ; ” 
and the lady looked up in my face to see if it was a trust- 
ing one. 

“Perhaps he will think me worthy of his confidence 
before the passage is over,” I remarked. 

“ O, I know he will,” cried the impulsive lady. “ While 
you were saving the child, he remarked to me that those 
young gentlemen had courage and dash, and might help 
him if you were in Paris.” 

“Good,” I said. “We will be in Paris several months, 
and nothing would delight me more than the opportunity 
to be of service to yourself or father.” 

“ O, I am so pleased to hear you say that ! ” Miss Josic 
replied ; and then, for fear that she had gone too far in her 
frankness, blushed and hesitated. 

“I am sure you cannot be more pleased than myself at 
the opportunity of meeting in Europe, only I fear that in 
Paris you will forget your steamship acquaintances.” 

“ Never fear,” was the laughing response. “ Brave deeds 
are not so easily forgotten, and I know that you and your 
friend are brave men.” 

“Thank you. I shall tell him of your opinion. We 
will treasure it as valuable.” 


€4 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OK 

/ 

' “ Don’t laugh at me,” the lady said, and her dark eyes 
began to look serious ; so I hastened to assure her that I 
never thought of such a thing as smiling at her words, and 
in an instant the cloud passed from her beautiful face. 

“ Come,” she said, at length, “ I hear that you have quite 
a romantic history. Some one tells me that .you have 
passed years in the bush, and gold mines of Australia, and 
that you were in continual danger while there. Is such 
the case?” 

“Yes; we met with danger, and overcame it, in Austra* 
lia,” I replied. 

“Do tell me all about it — won’t you?” the lady asked. 
“ If you don’t, my father will take me to the quarter-deck, 
for I see that he is looking this way, as though he feared 
you were tired of me.” 

“ Heaven forbid ! ” I exclaimed, most fervently ; so seri- 
ous, in fact, that the lady laughed, and then tried to look 
grave, but did not succeed. I was in the hands of a gay 
coquette, and she was giving me her first instructions in 
the great art of making herself agreeable, so that I should 
follow in her train of admirers, and worship her as others 
had done. 

“We shall see,” I muttered to myself, as I read her 
-thoughts, plain as words spoken aloud ; and then I com- 
menced an account of my experiences in Australia, and 
told her how we had suffered and fought, and had at last 
succeeded, although the odds were against us. 

“ You must be a persevering gentleman,” she remarked, 
as I concluded a history of a struggle that I had been en- 
gaged in at Gulchtown, Victoria, where the odds were so 
great against us, that it seemed as though we must fail in 
our efforts to secure the release of two young girls who 
had been captured by some bushrangers. 

“ I am firm in the right cause,” I replied. “ I would not 
be weak if justice was on my side.” 

She mused on the answer, and I saw that it did not 
please her ; yet she did not know how to reply to it, and 
still keep up her -character for good nature ; but luckily 


J 


0 iLUY 


<>D. {h {k 



“A YOUNG GIRL, WITH DARK, GLORIOUS EYES, AND 
BEAUTIFUL FACE.” — Page 41. 



A 


' 










































































































* 





















































































. 










■ ’ 

. 

. 















































THE DEAD ALIVE. 


45 


just at this moment we saw approaching us the father of 
the child, the little girl whom we had saved. 

“ Here comes the Earl of Buckland,” Miss Josie said. 
“ He is about to thank you for what you have done. Per- 
haps I had better join my father, and let him talk to you 
without being restrained by my presence.” 

“And thereby deprive me of a greater pleasure than 
his words can convey. Please remain with me, and hear 
* hat he has to utter.” 

“ Do you sincerely wish it?” asked the little coquette, 
with a look that was perfectly irresistible ; and it seemed 
to me that I never saw so much fun in a woman’s eyes. 

“Certainly I do. Let us hear what his lordship has 
to say.” 

“Well, I will; for I want to know how an earl will ex- 
press himself when grateful.” 

His lordship came towards me, and extended his hand, 
and, as he did so, said, — 

“I think you are one of the gentlemen who saved the 
life of my child.” 

I bowed, and the earl continued, — 

“ I cannot find words to express to you the gratitude 
which I feel for your kindness and bravery; and my wife 
desires me to say that she wishes to thank you in person 
for what you have done, and that your name will be re- 
membered in her prayers.” 

“ The child has quite recovered, I hope ; ” for I saw that 
the earl expected me to say something, and that seemed 
the most appropriate. 

“Nearly recovered, thanks to the skill of the surgeon of 
the ship;” and then the earl turned to Miss Josie, who 
was leaning on my arm, and addressed her. 

“ Ah, madam,” he said, with a most courtly bow, “ you 
should be proud of your husband, for he has shown him- 
self capable of noble deeds.” 

I felt the blood rush to my face ; and then the little co- 
quette, who was clinging to my arm, had the impudence 
to laugh, and cover her eyes with her hands. 


46 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


His lordship looked a t little surprised, and for a moment 
was embarrassed, although he little suspected how he had 
blundered. I saw that he wanted an explanation, so has- 
tened to give him one. 

“ Yon compliment me too highly when you assign me 
the position of husband to this lady. She has no mate, and 
I fear does not want one.” 

The earl smiled, and then I introduced him to Miss 
Josie in due form. Fred and Mr. Goldth waite at this 
moment joined us, and conversation became general, and 
rather pleasant ; for we found the earl did not manifest 
that haughtiness which we expected, was well informed 
on all matters, and deeply interested in Australia, so that 
Murden had an opportunity to lay before his lordship some 
plans and expectations which he had formed, and the earl 
promised his influence in carrying them out. Hez, who 
had never seen a live earl before, did nothing but walk 
around the great man and examine him from every point, 
as though he was desirous of contrasting him with othei 
men, and making a note of the difference; and so well 
satisfied was he of the survey, that he could not help ex- 
claiming, — 

“ I’ll be gol darned ef he ain’t as much like me as a piece 
of cheese ! ” — a remark that caused Miss Josie to cover her 
mouth with her handkerchief, to prevent exploding with 
laughter. 

“Yes,” said the earl, with a pleasant smile, “I am, like 
you, but a man, and have done nothing to entitle me to a 
better position in the world than yourself. Fortune fa- 
vored my ancestors, however, and they were created no- 
bles. I believe they performed some chivalrous actions in 
the reign of Henry the Eighth, and you see I am reaping 
the benefit of it.” 

The earl rather underrated his talents, for he was noted 
as a statesman all through Europe, and had served as gov- 
ernor-general of C. for several years. 

We promished to grant the countess, his wife, an in- 
terview in the course of the day ; and then hits lordship 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


41 


left us to chat without feeling the reserve cf his pres 
ence. 

“Jack,” said Fred, as his lordship left us, “I have un 
dertaken an adventure on account of us four, which I think 
will occupy some of our time.” 

“ Good. Let us hear what it is ” 

At this moment Miss Josie whispered me to remember 
her, and then left me for the quarter-deck, as though she 
feared to hear what was to come. 

“Mr. Goldth waite can afford all explanations,” Fred said ; 
and we looked to him for them. 

^“Gentlemen,” Mr. Goldthwaite remarked, “I want to 
enlist your services for a noble object, or I should not ask 
your aid. Will you promise me such assistance as you 
can command, in case I call upon you in Paris or in Ger- 
many ? ” 

“We will,” was the response from all four. 

“There will be danger to encounter; but if you are 
successful, you will have the satisfaction of knowing that 
you have brought peace to a parent’s heart and rest to a 
lady’s mind. I have a daughter a year older than the one 
on board. Through the machinations of an aunt, a de- 
vout recluse she is incarcerated in a convent ; but where 
I have not learned.” 

“We must discover her retreat,” we all cried, with one 


accord. 

“And you will aid me in rescuing her, even if force is 
necessary ? ” asked Mr. Goldthwaite. 

“We will.” 

We shook hands on the promise, and then the fathei 
told us the history of his daughter. 


48 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


CHAPTER V. 

A father’s STORY. IN A CONVENT. WE PROMISE AID 

THE EARL AND COUNTESS. A COQUETTE. QUEENS' 

TOWN AND A SURPRISE. 

We were much interested in Mr. Goldthwaite, and pre- 
pared to listen to his story with great interest. He had 
excited our curiosity by stating that one of his children 
was imprisoned in a convent, through the arts of a relative, 
and we had promised to assist in the lady’s rescue at every 
hazard. Perhaps Miss Josie’s bright eyes had been the 
means of predisposing me in favor of butting my head 
against a stone wall, or any other obstacle, so that I could 
win a smile from her, or a glance of gratitude for whatever 
I undertook. For this reason I paid much deference to 
the father, and my companions, seeing that such was the 
case, followed my example. 

“Two years ago,” commenced Mr. Goldthwaite, “I left 
my eldest daughter in Paris, in charge of her aunt, while 1 
returned home with my other child, the youngest. I ex- 
pected to return to Paris in the course of six months, but 
business detained me, so that I was unable to get away ; 
but that circumstance did not cause me anxiety until six 
months since, when I received letters from France stating 
that my child and her aunt were under very consider- 
able influence, and that I had better pay some attention to 
the matter if I disapproved of such intimacy. I thought 
that there was needless alarm, and considered my sister 
strong-minded enough to take care of her religious princi- 
ples as well as those of my child ; but here I made a com- 
mon mistake ; for the mind which I supposed strong was 
the very element that was worked upon, and with such 
force that my daughter was carried away by entreaties and 
tears, and, as she informed me in a letter, the good of her 
soul required that she should enter a convent, and so end 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


49 


her days by dedicating the remainder of her existence tc 
God, renouncing the pomp and vanities of the world as so 
much dross.” 

“ Did she inform you what convent she should enter ? ” 
I asked. 

w She did not ; and gave as a reason that she knew I 
would seek for her and her aunt, but that both of them 
were so resolved that their future happiness depended 
upon a convent life, that they should not intimate where 
they were, or in what country they had sought seclusion. 
Any attempts to discover them would be fruitless, and 
only lead to expense and vexation.” 

For a moment we thought of the communication, each 
of us debating the points of the story, and the probabilities 
of discovering whether the ladies were in a French, Ger- 
j man, or Italian convent. 

“Did the ladies possess much money?” I asked. 

“ My sister had some ready money at her banker’s, but 

I most of her property is in Boston, and I have so managed 
it by attachments, that no one can get possession of it 
■ without a lawsuit, which is just what I want ; for I desire 
' to see the men who have been instrumental in producing 
1 so much unhappiness in my family.” 

“My opinion is, that the ladies are in one of the Paris- 
i ian convents,” I remarked, for I noticed that all looked to 
I me for an opinion. 

“If such is the case, how can w^e discover their retreat, 
i and how can I recover my daughter ? ” Mr. Goldthwaite 
asked, ir. an anxious tone. 

“That we are not prepared to answer just at present,” 
was the reply. “Time, and a few weeks’ residence in 
Pans, will enable us to mature some plan that shall lead 
to the rescue of your child.” 

“You think, then, that there is a chance to hope for the 
best ? ” and I saw the father brush a tear from his eye as 
he asked the question. 

“ To be sure there is. We have been in worse cases, and 
more difficult ones, and never yet failed. Be prudent, and 


50 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


make no more confidants, and we will act as your friends, 
and second all your efforts.” 

“I thank you, gentlemen, a thousand times foi your 
kindness, and trust that I shall live to repay it. Only bring 
the dead to life , and you will indeed be benefactors to the 
poor and oppressed. As far as expenses are concerned, I 
will bear all that you incur. I am rich, and able to do so 
without being in the least embarrassed.” 

“ Thank you,” we said ; “ but wljile we don’t claim to 
be rich, we assure you that we are not poor, and can 
afford our own expenses. If we worked for pay, one halt 
the pleasure of an adventure would be lost to us. Let us 
pursue the course that seems most agreeable to us, and 
hereafter do not mention rewards or money.” 

“ There is one reward you wouldn’t object to,” whis- 
pered Hez, who had eyes like a cat, and could see as far 
as most people. 

He spoke so low that no one but myself heard him. 

“ What kind of a reward do you mean ? ” I asked. 

“ The reward of a pretty girl’s hand ; ” and then the 
wretched fellow laughed in the most ridiculous manner, as 
though he had said something witty. 

“ What do you mean?” I asked, with an expression of 
surprise. 

“ O, I can see a hole through a ladder, I can, and ef you 
ain’t makin’ up yer mouth fer that gal, then no one is ; that’s 
all. Say, ef we find her sister, and she is as handsome as 
this one, I shouldn’t mind steppin’ up to her, I shouldn’t*, 
and ef she should fancy me, what’s to prevent us from 
hitchin’, hey ? ” 

“Wait until we find her, Hez, before we lay out many 
plans for the future,” I said. 

“ Yes,” was the response, “ and then let that good-lookin’ 
Fred jist cut me out in less than no time. Ho, ye don’t. 
We must have a bargain, and a fair one at that, ef yer want 
me to work.” 

“Selfish as ever,” I replied. “ O, Hez, why will you let 
a woman so warp your naturtil good judgment? ” 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 5\ 

“'Cos,” was the confidential reply, “I likes a pretty face 
jist as well as you does ; but you know that there ain’t many 
pretty faces as likes me ; so I must look out for myself, and 
take all the advantages that I can ” — a fact that I could 
not help admitting; but before we could further discuss 
the matter, the announcement was made that dinner was 
^ready, and at Mr. Goldthwaite’s request, I waited upon 
Josie to the table, while Fred and her father were seatec 
near each other, and talked in low and earnest tones or 
the topic that was nearest their hearts. But if I was 
proud of my position as Miss Josie’s partner at the table, 
I received punishment as I went along; for the young 
lady w as just as joyous as she would have been on the 
land, manifesting no sign of sickness, and partaking of the 
viands on the well-laden table with so hearty a relish 
that she caused several delicate-stomached females, ladies 
who were destined for sickness, yet held off as long as 
possible in hope that they could conquer the malady, to 
look at her knife-and-fork exercises with a. certain amount 
of horror that was amusing to an old salt like myself. 

“Well,” Miss Josie whispered, as the stewards were 
bringing on the dessert, “ you have concluded to help my 
father in his undertaking. I am so glad ! for I don’t know 
how he could succeed alone. He is getting old, and does 
not possess the resolution of former years.” 

“Yes, we have promised our aid. There is one great 
advantage in it — I shall be enabled to see more of you, by 
this arrangement.” 

“ O, indeed ! That is what you are congratulating your- 
self upon — is it ? Well, I admire your audacity and assur- 
ance, I must say.” 

“And I hope that yo~ will admire me, in the course of 
time, as much as you do my audacity,” I replied, in a cool, 
eelf-satisfied tone. 

“I hope you have a good opinion of yourself,” Mis? 
Josie cried. “I like modest men — some such man as 
your friend, Mr. Fred, who is splendid, I think. He is 
good-looking, too, which is more than — ” 

5 


52 


?IlE GOLD SUNTEKS IN EtfKOPE, OK 


She hesitated as though to choose a word. 

“Than you can say for myself. Is that what you 
mean ? ” 

She smiled and nodded, and then shrugged her whito 



“How good you are for guessing! I know you are a 
Tankee ; ” and she looked me in the face, and laughed. 

“I am the most unfortunate man in the world,” I said, 
seeing that she was acting a part, and determined to 
bumor^her to the utmost. “Just as I was flattering my- 
self that you and I would be good friends, I find that we 
are likely to be enemies.” 

“ No, not enemies,” she cried, in a hasty manner ; and I 
saw a look of disappointment pass over her sweet face. 
“ I can never be the enemy of a brave man, one willing to 
risk his life for a child’s.” 

“ I know it,” I cried, with a low bow and a smile of 
gladness. “I was well aware that Miss Goldthwaite was 
too noble to scorn so humble an individual as myself.” 

’ “1 do believe that you are laughing at me,” she said 

with a frow T n, and a pout of her pretty lips. 

4 Heaven forbid,” I remarked. “I have too much 
respect for you for that. In a few days we must separate ; 
so let us have peace until then.” 

“ Separate ? ” she repeated. “ What do you mean ? ” 

“ Why, we leave you at Queenstown, and take a run 
through Ireland. The Fenians are at work in the Emerald 
Island, and we are anxious to catch a glimpse of them.” 

I saw her face change at once, as though she had expe- 
rienced her first disappointment. 

“O, dear! I supposed that you were going direct to 
Paris with us.” 

“No; we shall join you there in the course of a few 
weeks, and then commence our serious work.” 

“ You don’t intend to connect yourself with those oor- 
rid Fenians, do you£” the lady asked. 

“No; but we want to see what they are doing, and 
Ireland at the same time.” 


THE DEAD ALT YE. 


' 6S 

She did not say that she was sorry; but her face 
expressed what her lips failed to utter: so the rest of our 
stay at the table was passed in silence, and when we arose, 
we went on deck, and there I was joined by my son and 
his nurse ; but there was little occasion for the services of 
the latter, as all the ladies united in taking charge of him, 
and in- petting him and Rover to their hearts’ content. 

Just as the gentlemen had walked forward to smoke 
their cigars away from the ladies, the earl came to us, and 
said that his wife was quite anxious to see Fred and my- 
self, and to thank us in person for what we had done ; and 
although we wanted no thanks, still his lordship was im- 
portunate, and we followed him to the lower cabin, where 
we found little Alice playing with her doll, making believe 
that it had tumbled overboard, and that she had jumped 
after it; and as the child’s efforts to swim were rather 
comical, we could not help laughing at the picture. 

The countess arose to receive us, and welcomed us by 
extending her hand, which I may as well state was small, 
white, and delicate, but entirely destitute of rings, afford- 
ing a strong contrast to some of the lady passengers 
whose fingers were covered with diamonds, as though the 
latter added to their importance and position. 

“I wish that I had words to thank you, gentlemen, for 
what you have done. You can imagine my gratitude, and 
I trust will feel it.” 

We said that we did not want any thanksYor what we 
had done, and were so earnest in our statements, that the 
lady made us be seated, and then entered into an animated 
conversation respecting our own country, Australia, and 
England. She told us how she had travelled through the 
United States in company with her husband, and smiled 
in a good-natured manner at the eagerness with which oui 
republicans had striven to get them to accept of invita- 
tions to dinners and parties, and confessed that she had 
thought the Americans were too democratic to care foi 
rank or titles. 

I took good care to convince her that while some of 


0-t THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OIt 

my countrymen were just snobbish enough to toady to 
foreigners of rank, in imitation of Englishmen, there were 
others who would rather see a good man than a great one. 
In fact, I did the best I could with a bad case ; but I don’t 
think that the earl or his countess were thoroughly con- 
vinced by what they heard ; yet they had Fred’s and my 
example to back our assertion ; for although we were far 
from despising rank, yet we would not for a moment let 
the *wc representatives of British aristocracy suppose that 
we perilled our lives for the purpose of saving their child 
simply because the little girl was above the common stock, 
through the fortune of birth. 

“ I see that you, gentlemen, are sturdy democrats,” the 
countess said, with a pleasant smile, after we had ex- 
plained to her our positions; “but, democrats as you are, 
you will not refuse to visit Buckland Hall while you are in 
England ? ” 

“ Isn’t that in Lancaster ? ” I asked. 

“ Yes.” . 

“ Then it must be near Sir William Byefield’s estate,” 
1 continued, 

“My estate adjoins Sir William’s,” the earl replied. 

“ Are you intimate with him ? ” I asked. 

“ He is one of my best friends,” was the reply, “ although 
for the past few years I have seen but little of him, for we 
have been on the wing, and so has he. The last I heard 
of him he was in Australia in pursuit of a daughter; and 
iust as he found her, some bold countryman of yours 
gained her affections, and married her. It was an awful 
disappointment to Sir William, and yet I hear that he 
soon became reconciled to the match, and even had his 
son-in-law at his house. It is said that the American was 
a bold, dashing fellow, just the sort of man to captivate a 
young girl, for he had wealth, and all the independence 
of a true-hearted Yankee.” 

I could not help blushing at these words; and the lady, 
with true womanly perception, saw that something was 
wrong. 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


bb 


“Perhaps Mr. Jack is acquainted with the person you 
are speaking of,” she said. 

“Is such the case?” asked the earl. 

“I have the honor to be the son-in-law of Sir William 
Byefield,” I said, in a low tone, and a thought of the lost- 
wife, whose remains were reposing in Forest Hills Ceme- 
tery, far away from her illustrious ancestors. 

“Is it possible that you are the gentleman whose deeds 
in Australia are so well known?” cried the earl. “Now 
I am no longer astonished at what you have this day done ; 
and I am sure that we shall be honored with your presence 
at Buckland Hall, for, of course, you will spend some time 
with Sir William.” 

“ Several days, and perhaps a few weeks. I shall leave 
my child and nurse with his grandparents, while I travel 
over the continent.” 

“You will go through with us direct to Lancaster?” 
asked the lady. 

“No; we land at Queenstown, and take a look at Ire- 
land before we visit England.” 

“ Then let us take charge of your son, and conduct him 
to his grandparents. He will be an excellent companion 
for Alice ; she will amuse him.” 

“ I fear that the trouble will be too much.” 

The earl and the countess protested that they would be 
delighted to take charge of the boy; so I consented, 
knowing that my movements while in Ireland would be 
rapid and uncertain. 

“ I would not advise you to land in Ireland at the pres- 
ent time,” his lordship said, after Fred had asked a few 
questions respecting Dublin and its hotels. “I fear that 
it is in too disturbed a state for safe and comfortable trav- 
eilii g. The Fenians are active at the present time, and 
giving government much trouble.” 

“We shall not be likely to see much of them,” I re 
marked, “for we do not propose to meddle with them.” 

“I am glad of that; and if I can be of any assistants U 
you while in Ireland, let me know ” 


56 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

We thanked him, and told him that we only proposed 
to look at the country, and mingle but little with the 
people for the want of time. We knew that if we par- 
took of Irish hospitality we should not be able to act as 
free agents; so we would not accept of letters of intro- 
duction to the earl’s friends, although we little thought 
how soon we should have to ask his assistance in releasing 
us from trouble. 

We passed a pleasant hour in company with the earl 
and his wife, and then I sent for my son, and he and little 
Alice soon struck up friendly relations, and went to play 
ing with all the zeal of childhood. 

Fred and I then went on deck, and smoked our cigars 
in company with his lordship, for the earl seemed to have 
taken such a fancy to us that he rather sought our com- 
pany in preference to any on board, and, as he assumed 
no airs of superiority, we were rather glad to have him as 
a companion. I introduced him to Mr. and Miss Gold- 
th waite ; and for the remainder of the passage, he and his 
wife paid them marked attention, to the great envy of all 
the other passengers, male and female, who wanted to be 
on terms of equality with a live lord and a real countess, 
yet did not know how to succeed in accomplishing such a 
desirable result. 

But time passed rapidly. We had a pleasant passage, 
and but few of those on board were sick. Miss Josie 
escaped the usual infliction ; and she and I flirted, quar- 
relled, became reconciled, read poetry together, talked 
nonsense, and acted as young people generally do when 
each is desirous of creating a favorable impression, and 
yet is uncertain whether to advance or recede, whether to 
become serious or laugh at all that had passed. I must 
confess that I was rather pleased with Miss Josie. I liked 
ner better , than any one I had ever seen on so short an 
acquaintance, and I hoped that she was a little partial to 
me; but how could I tell from such a laughing, fun-loving 
girl ? Ah me, Miss Josie, you were a natural born coquette, 
and loved dearly to play with men’s hearts: but who 



She AND I FLIRTED, TALKED NONSENSE, AND ACILD Aa 
YOUNG PEOPLE GENERALLY P° ” Page 56. 





THE DEAD ALIVE. 


5? 


could blame you far wielding so pleasant a oower? 
Not I. 

“And you will soon join us in Paris?” asked Miss 
Josie, as I held her hand for a moment before I entered 
the boat that was to land us at Queenstown. Her face 
was a little troubled, and her dark eyes looked as though 
the wind had affected them, or else the smoke had weak- 
ened them. 

“ In a few weeks, at the farthest,” was my answer. 

“And you will sometimes think of — of — my father?” 
she asked, in a tremulous tone. 

“Yes, and his daughter also;” and I pressed the little 
hand that I held; but perhaps she did not think that I 
was serious enough, for she snatched her hand from mine, 
and turned from me as though she would enter the cabin. 

“ Josie,” I said ; and she came towards me again, but 
her veil was now' over her face, and I could not see hei 
eyes. 

I took her hand, and she did not resist me. 

“ God bless you, Josie!” I said, in all seriousness. 

“Does that come from your heart?” she asked, in a 
low tone. 

“Yes, from my heart, Josie.” 

“ Then repeat it. O, do repeat it ! ” 

“God bless you, Josie, with all my heart, and all my 
soul, until we meet again ! ” 

“And by that time I may have half a dozen Frenchmen 
for lovers,” the little jade cried, with a laugh, and broke 
away from me as though she had accomplished one great 
object, and that was, to make me sentimental. 

“Sold again,” whispered Hez, who had seen all that had 
passed. 

I suppressed a sigh, took a kind farewell of the eail 
and his countess, kissed my son and little Alice, shook 
hands with Mr. Goldthwaite, and the next moment we 
were going towards the town, while the passengers were 
cheering us, and Rover was barking as though glad once 
more to be near land. 


58 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

Once I turned my head, and saw Miss Josie waving hei 
handkerchief; but I took no notice of her salute, for I was 
mad, and almost hated the girl for the manner in which 
she had treated me. 

As we landed on the soil of Ireland, a crowd of people 
met us and eyed us from head to foot, and we repaid their 
glances with interest. They were a rough, uncropped set, 
barefooted, bareheaded, and with clothes of many colors, 
for they were patched up and down, fore and aft ; and 
where patches were not seen, rags fluttered in the wind. 

Murden was so affected at the idea of landing on Eng- 
lish soil after an absence of so many years, that he stooped 
down, filled his hands with earth, and raised it to his lips. 

“ Whoop ! ” yelled the crow 7 d, in an agony of excite- 
ment, when they saw the action of Murden. “ The ' ) Mer- 
ican hed sinters is com to relave us from bondage , and 
lade us to victory or death!” 

A yell, a cheer, and then the vagabonds charged upon us. 

CHAPTER VI. 

A STRONG ESCORT. SUSPECTED OF BEING FENIANS. — 

THE ATTEMPTED RESCUE. THE FLIGHT AFTER THE 

FIGHT. — 

We looked at the crowd of ragged, dirty fellows who 
charged towards us with astonishment. What did they 
mean? Were they determined to rob us of our valises 
which we carried in our hands, and contained but a change 
of clothing? No, they did not mean to rob u ^ it' was evi 
dent, for when they were within six feet of us, the fellows 
tumbled down on their knees, and held out their hands 
towards us, some of them crying, — 

“Whoop! Here’s the hed sinters from ’Meriky. O, 
how we has longed and waited for ye ! ” 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


5 £ 

“ What in goodness do they mean?” cried Murden, who 
was cleaning his hands of the soil which he had scraped 
up and kissed, on first landing. 

We were unable to answer the interrogation to his satis- 
faction, for the thought had not entered our heads that the 
Irishmen mistook us for American head centres or emissa- 
ries, anxious to peril our lives for the sake of giving free 
lom to Ireland. 

“I’m the boy to be trusted, if yer honors has any share 
of silver or goold,” one of the ragamuffins cried. “Jist 
give me a show of goold, and I’ll fight till Ireland is cov- 
ered with blood. Whoop ! we’ll be free, and the harp shall 
play over the lion.” 

“We have no gold or silver for you,” cried Murden, 
“and we don’t know what you mean by blood and free- 
dom for Ireland.” 

“ Thin what in creation is the use of yer cornin’ here 
with empty pockets?” asked one of the wildest looking 
of the gang. “We want money, for it’s starvin’ we is; 
and a man can’t fight on an empty belly. Give us money, 
and put arms in our hands, and thin we’ll show you what 
we can do for ourselves.” 

Just at this moment some custom-house officials ap- 
proached us, and the instant they were seen, the ragged 
fellows scattered in all directions, and left us alone. 

The custom-house officers did not make a thorough 
examination of our valises, for the reason that Murden 
summoned all of his English impudence, and soon made 
himself known. 

“We want a hotel and something to eat,” the Austra- 
lian said. “ Can we find what we desire here, or must we 
starve until we reach Dublin?” 

“The Irish Harp is open, and good cheer is found there. 
Any of the boys will show you the way, and carry your 
luggage. It is a Fenian resort, but you won’t care foi 
that, I suppose,” one of the custom-house officials replied, 
in a careless tone; but at the same time he gave us a look 
'.hat showed some little suspicion on his part. 


60 


THE GOLD H (INTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


“Let me carry one of your valises,” cried the smalles\ 
of the officers; and, in spite of our protestations to the 
contrary, the firm, determined little fellow seized Mur* 
dpn’s carpet-bag and my own private property, while an- 
other man, in a sort of uniform, took possession of Fred’s 
valise, and a third would have relieved Hopeful, but that 
genius resisted most manfully. 

“No, you don’t,” the son of New Hampshire said, in a 
most determined tone. “ I’ve heard tell of yew fellers 
and yer tricks, .and I guess I’ll jist hold on to this plunder 
of mine ef yeAjfias no objections.” 

“I think you are Americans,” one of the officers said, 
with a smile that did not look just right, it was so full of 
malice. “ There can be no doubt on that point.” 

“ Of course there can’t be,” Hez replied. “ Do yer think 
we is regular Britishers like yerselves? No, sir; we is 
true-hearted Americans ; and we can make the lion of yer 
country roar when we lets loose our eagle burd.” 

We would have stopped Hez in his tirade, but found it 
impossible to do so, for fear of giving him offence, which 
he was likely to take on slight grounds if opposed. 

The Englishmen listened in profound silence while Hez 
was speaking, but they glanced at each other in a most 
expressive manner ; ancf one of them, the smallest fellow, 
even had the impudence to wink at his companions. 

“I think, gentlemen,” said the little fellow, in a firm and 
decided tone, “ that the best thing we can do is to show 
you to the inn ourselves.” 

“ O, we couldn’t think of giving you so much trouble,’’ 
Fred said, and then whispered in my ear, “ These fellows 
mean more than appears on the surface. All this honor 
is not intended for mere compliment.” 

I thought as much, and, while Fred was speaking, 
glanced at the rabble that had first met us on landing. 
They were standing off at a distance, watching our move- 
ments with much interest, apparently, and whispering 
among themselves. The dozen or twenty had increased 
to a hunched, and in the hands of some of them I saw 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


61 


regular Irish shillalahs; and once in a w ile the sticks 
were whirled over uncombed heads, and a shrill whoop 
was uttered, that expressed suppressed rage or great joy 

I saw the little custom-house officer make a sign, and 
half a dozen coast-guard men came towards us from the 
landing. They did not appear to be in a hurry, or to care 
for the remarks which were thrown at them by the Irish 
lads who were clustered together. They looked like men 
who could be resolute if occasion required it, and neveT 
recede an inch in the face of a foe. 

“ These gentlemen will go to the Harp for the present,” 
said the small custom-house officer. “ Take their luggage 
and look to it sharp. Now, then, we will show you the 
way, gentlemen.” 

We protested that we did not need an escort, but the 
officials were firm; so we marched along in silence, Hez 
with his head thrown back in perfect contempt for Great 
Britain and her officials. 

“You have seen something of military life — haven’t 
you ?” asked one of the officials, as we moved along, speak- 
ing to Hez. 

“I guess I have,” was the ready reply. “During the 
late war, I jest commanded the best company of home 
guards ever raised in Hillsborough County, New Hamp- 
shire. Lord bless you, they could^eat more gingerbread 
and drink more cider than any hundred men in the county. 
My wife used to be real proud of me when she seed me 
at the head of my men. ^*She said I never looked so well, 
even if I was a little green — ” 

“Ah, then you had green uniforms — did you ?” asked 
the little man, in an eager tone. 

“ Wall,” said Hez, after a moment’s reflection, “ I 
don’t know but some would call them green, but I never 
harped — ” 

“Green uniforms and a harj ’ said the little man; and 
he looked satisfied, as he glanced at his companions. “I 
think we are on the right track, gentlemen. Be careful and 
see that our friends do not escape our polite attentions.” 


62 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


The coast-guard men seemed to vie with each other in 
their vigilance, for they completely enclosed us and moved 
dong, regardless of the rabble that followed at a little 
distance. 

“What in goodness does all this mean?” demanded 
Fred, who began to get a little angry at such uncalled-for 
demonstrations. “We want no such notice as this.” 

“Of course not; but perhaps it is a custom of the coun- 
try to always welcome Americans in this manner.” 

One of the custom-house officers overheard me, and 
replied, with a quiet grin, — 

“Yes, sir, we allers welcome distinguished American 
visitors in this manner, and pay much honor to returned 
Australians when they see fit to visit us.” 

He pointed to Murden, who was just at that moment 
making comparisons between the mountains of Australia 
and Ireland — a remark that seemed to attract much atten- 
tion on the part of those who were close to him. 

The little man drew out a paper and looked at it, and 
then scanned our persons with a critical eye. 

“Yes,” he said, with an exultant smile, “we are all 
right. It is just as they appear. The description is 
perfect.” 

Just at this moment, one of the gossoons who was fol- 
lowing us threw a stone that struck the little man — whose 
name was Parish — full on the back, and sent him to the 
ground as quick as though knocked over by a Minie ball. 

But he was on his feet in an instant, a little wild, per- 
haps, but turned on the foe with a look that was full of 
danger to his assailants. 

“Who did that?” he asked; and as he spoke, a pair of 
pistols were produced from under his jacket, and pointed 
at our heads, and then at the heads of the parties who 
were following us. 

u I would recommend you,” said Fred, in a gentle tone, 
“ not to point your weapons at us, unless you mean mur- 
der. If you do, bang away, and so end our existence 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


63 


at once ; bat don’t make believe shoot, unless you are in 
earnest.” 

“I will shoot the dog who threw that stone,” Mr. Parish’ 
crie d, in no wise appeased. “ Can any one tel! me who 
did it?” 

‘ One :f the gossoons,” a companion replied. “I don’t 
know’ whether it was Tim O’Brien or Mike Luskin.” 

The little man made a rush for the gossoons; but the 
la‘,ter, somewhat astonished at the audacity of the man 
who threw the stone, commenced retreating in quick order, 
and for a few rods were pursued by the custom-house offi- 
cial, while the rest of his companions did not move, for 
fear we should move also. 

Of course the gossoons were too quick for the custom- 
house officer. They scattered in every direction, and when 
at a safe distance, uttered the most outrageous yells of 
defiance and cheers of ridicule ; and some of them, more 
insolent than others, called for whoops of welcome for the 
“’Merican hed sinters” who had come to liberate Ireland. 

“Jack,” said Fred, lighting a cigar in a cool and delib- 
erate manner, “do you know what those vagabonds take 
us for ? ” 

“Yes; targets for stones. But, luckily, Englishmen are 
getting the largest share, as usual, and they are quite wel- 
come to all they receive.” 

Fred allowed a grim smile to pass over his face, as he 
replied, 

“The fools th.nk we are American head centres, and 
therefore Fenians of the first respectability; and I tell 
you it is no trifling matter to be thus suspected. We have 
got to prove our respectability.” 

Murden turned on the coast-guard like a lion at bay, for 
he had overheard Fred’s remarks. 

“Confusion! do I look like a Fenian?” he roared, in 
a voice that would have frightened a bushranger into an 
immediate surrender. “Do you know me? I’m a cabi- 
net officer of the province of Victoria, Australia, and 


64 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


will complain to the crown of the outrage. You see if 
I don’t.”' 

By the time Murden had thus freed his mind, which had 
no effect on the listeners, the little man had returned to 
his command. 

“ Forward,” he cried, “ or we’ll have a rescue before we 
reach the jail. Run, one of you, to the barracks, and ask 
the c</nmanding officer to send us a file of soldiers as 
qaick as possible. We have captured four prizes, and 
most not let them escape. Two hundred pounds for each 
head centre. Remember it, boys, and hold on to them.” 

“We will,” was the cry; but at. this instant the Irish- 
men who had followed us, and dispersed half a dozen times, 
now returned in greater numbers than ever, in front, in 
rear, and on all sides; and, confound them, they were 
armed with old muskets, pistols and stones, clubs and 
scythes. 

Our escort began to manifest symptoms of alarm, for 
they were inferior in numbers and in point of activity ; 
and I saw some anxious glances towards the quarter from 
whence the troops were expected. 

“Speak to them, gentlemen,” said Mr. Parish, “and tell 
them that a rescue is useless, and will only cost them their 
lives and your lives. Wq shall fight to the last.” 

“Speak to them yourself, then,” Fred remarked. “We 
are not on terms of intimacy with the rabble of Queens- 
town.” 

The little man uttered a growl and once more glanced 
in the direction of the quarter where the soldiers were 
stationed. The red-coats did not make their appearance, 
and the gossoons seemed to be aware that they were ex- 
pected, and that the custom-house officers and coast-guard 
men were disappointed in not having such an accession to 
their strength as would put all thoughts of rescue out of 
the question. 

K Down with the palers, boys ! ” was the cry from the 
rabble, who hemmed us in on all sides, and wh )se numbers 
increased every moment. 


TIIE DEAD ALIVE. 


65 


“Hang them,” our polite friend muttered, “they meam 
mischief, if men ever did. If we were better armed, somt*. 
of them should lose the number of their mess.” 

“Gentlemen,” I said, “let us escape from your pleasant 
company, and report ourselves at the hotel* half an hour 
iience. You can fight it out on this line all day, if you 
please, but I am sure you can spare us from the conflict 
that is about to take place.” 

“You remain with us,” was the reply of the little man. 
“We have captured the prizes, and now we shall hold on 
to them.” 

“When we have protested that we are not Fenians?” 
Fred asked. 

“Your protests are not believed,” was the unsatisfactory 
reply ; and just at this moment I heard a whizzing in the 
air, and on looking up I saw a shower of stones coming 
towards us, propelled by no gentle arms. 

The Fenians were good marksmen. I don’t think that 
I ever saw stone-throwers take better aim than they did ; 
for although several grazed my head and the heads of my 
friends, yet not one of us was hit or injured, while our 
kind escort were tumbled over, and some of them quite 
severely hurt. Four went down in the dust; the little 
man was of the number, but h'e was on his feet in an 
instant, the blood streaming down his face from a cut on 
his forehead. 

“ Forward ! ” Mr. Parish said, and wiped the lump on . 
his head, from which the blood was streaming. It was a 
black and blue lump, and of the size of an egg. He was 
a game little Englishman, even if he did have us in charge 
as suspected head centres of the Fenian persuasion. 

“Forward!” cried the little fellow. “Don’t let the 
prisoners escape, for your lives!” 

“ Confound my eyes if my life ain’t worth more than 
these head centres,” whispered one of the custom-house 
officers, or police; and just as the Irish uttered a shrill 
yell for vengeance, and charged towards us, the fellow 
darted from the escort and ran like a deer for the town, 

6 


‘ 66 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


and I think succeeded in breaking through the circle that 
surrounded us. I did not have time to follow the man’s 
flight, for I had to look after myself and friends, to escape 
being killed ; for the Irish came down on us like an ava- 
lanche. 

A dozen or fifteen shots were fired at the Fenians, but 
the latter did not even snap one of their rusty pistols at 
as, perhaps for fear of injuring our party, who were sup- 
posed to be head centres, and loaded down with money 
for the cause of Ireland. I saw some of the Irish fall, but 
the others pressed on with such frightful yells as reminded 
me of a bushranger rush in A istralia. 

But the charge was not met with the police-like firm- 
ness that I had seen when Murden, Fred, and I stood 
shoulder to shoulder, and beat back the waves that would 
have swamped us. 

I heard blows struck, and I saw men fall on all sides. 
The police fought well, and I’ll give them the credit of it; 
but they were overwhelmed by numbers, although the 
result might have been different had the police been free 
and clear of prisoners. 

During the melee we stepped aside, or, rather, were 
forced out of the ring by our friends, such as they were, 
and compelled to see heads broken, and, grievous wounds 
inflicted, by the various weapons with which the Fenians 
were armed. 

“Come wid me, and run for it as though ill-luck was 
arter yer,” some one whispered in our ears ; and, turning, 
I saw an old gray-headed fellow close to me, a sickle in 
one hand, and a bludgeon in the other. 

He was a fierce-looking genius, with black eyes, and a 
nose that was like a coal of fire, it was so red ; animated, 
probably, by whiskey which never paid duties to the 
government. 

“Why should we run?” I asced. “The quarrel and 
fight does not concern us.” 

“Arrah, now, give over wid 3 er fair words,” was the 
fierce rejoinder of the red-nosed man. “ Come wid me. 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


67 


or ye’ll find that the hemp is all growed that will be put 
around your necks. To be sure, we has lots more of head 
sinters, but very few that has money; so while the bastes 
hang the former, we must take care of the latter. And will 
ye come now, and have done wid it, and no more palaver?” 

“ Why should we go with you?” asked Fred. “We 
have no desire to run away.” 

“Ah, is that the kind ye are?” he demanded, a grim 
smile passing over his rugged face, and even rendering his 
nose more brilliant than ever ; and while he was asking 
the question, I saw a certain respectful admiration in those 
fierce-looking eyes, so small and yet so cunning. 

“Is ye on it?” demanded the old fellow. “Thin go in 
and bate the palers afore the sogers come up, for they will 
be here in less than no time. Go in and slash ’em.” And 
the old fellow thrust into Fred’s hand a sickle, and in 
mine a shill alah, or heavy bludgeon, loaded with lead at 
one end, and capable of splitting a skull with a moderate 
tap on the head. 

The old fellow evidently expected to see us pitch in 
witfe a vim and relish ; but in this he was disappointed, for 
we handed the weapons back to him, and made him take 
care of them. 

“Ah, the pity! and it’s not on the fight that ye are?” 
demanded the old fellow, with a look of indignation, and 
a nose that resembled a red light in a dark night. 

/“No, we have nothing to fight for,” Fred replied. 

“Bah ! thin give us the money, and I’ll take care of it 
for the cause, and Satan may care for you if he likes. 
YVs great hed sinters, if ye shirk a glorious little fight 
like this, which any Fenian would be delighted to share. 
Whoop ! ” And the aged Irishman made a dash at the 
struggling crowd, and disappeared in its midst for a mo- 
ment, and but for a moment ; for he reappeared as sud- 
denly as he disappeared, and came staggering towards us 
disarmed, and with a cut on his nose that nearly severed 
that useful member, and from which the blood streamed 
m torrents. ‘<md covered beard and breast. 


68 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


“ Ah, it’s as illigant a little scrimmage as I ever saw in 
my life; and to think that I can’t have another hand in it 
is enough to make a man’s soul sad for a lifetime.” And 
the Fenian endeavored to stanch his blood, and at the 
same time looked most wishfully at the raging fight, which 
was still going on without his presence. 

“Ah!” cried the old Irishman, a look of pride on his 
blood-stained face ; “yeniverhad anythin’ like this. No 
country but Ireland is capable of the likes.” 

“Let us leave this gay and festive scene,” Fred said. 
“ I never like to look at a fight unless I can take a hand ; 
and in this we must remain neutral. Come, let us strike 
for the Irish Harp Inn, and not for the I»ish Harp and 
its flag.” 

“ I’d like one crack at ’em,” Murden muttered ; but he 
overcame his inclination, and followed Fred. 

We had taken but a dozen or twenty steps, when some 
one cried out that the “sogers were coinin’;” and, sure 
enough, we saw a number of red-coats marching towards 
us on the double quick, their guns glittering in the sun, 
and a crowd of ragged gossoons running on each flank, 
cheering and yelling like mad, as though delighted at the 
prospect before them. 

We stopped, uncertain what to do. To advance was 
to involve us in the crowd of soldiers and rabble, and to 
remain was to place us in a false position ; and while we 
were hesitating, a dozen dr twenty of the gossoons who 
had been fighting the police threw themselves upon us, 
pinned our arms, seized our legs, and 30 ran with us up a 
narrow street, in spite of all our exertions to escape, 01 
to free ourselves from their embraces. 

Up t le narrow street we went, sometimes touching the 
ground, and scraping the skin from our bodies by the con- 
tact, until we reached a little lane that contained a dozen 
houses or more, and in one of them we were hurried, and 
the door shut and barred after us; and not until then were 
we permitted by the Fenians to stand on our feet. 


TilE DEAD ALIVE. 


6* 


CHAPTER VII. 

A SECRET UNDERGROUND RETKEAT. WHISKEY STILLS 

AND FENIAN ISM. THE ATTACK AND DEFENCE. A 

BLOW FOR LIBERTY. 

For a moment or two after the Fenians had entered the 
building and set us on our feet, our indignation was too 
great to permit us to use our tongues with effect, much 
as we desired to. As for Murden, who had seen life 
of all kinds in Australia, from a hardenened bushranger 
to a broken-hearted, unjustly-convicted convict, he was so 
thoroughly enrap-ed that he would have struck several of 
those who surrounded us, if I had not held his hands, and 
whispered the danger we were in if we provoked the Irish- 
men by sudden violence, for they were armed and we were 
not; all of our weapons being with our clothes, in valises 
and carpet-bags. 

“Now,” said the Fenian, who appeared to command the 
others, a stout fellow with shoulders like Hercules, and a 
savage, determined face, “by my soul, but we has yer 
here, and safe, for the present, from the palers and red- 
coats ; but what in heaven’s name is we to do with yer 
now is more th&n I can tell.” 

“Then I can,” was my respose. “Let us out of this, 
and we will go to the inn, where we can eat our dinners 
in peace.” 

“No,” said the stout ruffian, with a laugh. “Hed sinters, 
w ith drafts and lots of goold, ain’t so plentiful in this part 
of the world as all that. We has sworn to protect yer, 
and we will, and afore the palers and the sogers get yer, 
we’ll die fust, and yer shall die wid us.” 

“Which we decline to do,” returned Fred. “ We have 
no desire to interfere in the affairs of this country, and 
i>nce for all, let me assure you that we are not Fenians 
never were, and never expect to be.” 


TO 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


‘‘That’s right,” answered the large man, with a cunning 
laugh, “ kape sayin’ so ; but the boys what is round yei 
knows better, and can keep a sacret as well as the next 
one. Trust to us, and we’ll see that ye is put at the head 
of the armies that will kill the red-coats like flies; and 
give us all our rights agin, and Old Ireland will then be in* 
dade the gim of the sea. Never fear us, yer honors, for 
w 3 is the boys to be trusted.” 

“ With untold gold,” one of the gossoons muttered. 

“ Faith, I’d like to be told where some of it is,” replied 
another, with a laugh; but just at this moment we heard 
a commotion in the alley, and some one put his head in a 
window, where panes of glass once were, and shouted, — 

“ The red-coated chaps is cornin’ this way, as fierce as 
black rats, and no blarney about ’em.” 

For a moment, the Irish who had us in charge, whispered 
together, as though debating some project of importance. 
We hoped they would conclude to let us escape in the best 
way we could, and take themselves off; but such was not 
their intention, for the burly ruffian approached us, and 
said, — 

*“Gintlemen, we is intrusted with your safety .by Ire- 
land’s hed sinter, and take care -of you we will at the 
risk of our lives. Come wid us, and lose no time.” 

“ We shall do no such thing,” I replied. “ Let us alone, 
and go to thunder if you want to. Once for all we tell 
you that we are not Fenians.” 

There was a murmur of dissatisfaction, and then the 
scamps made a rush for us, and once more pinned our arms 
and legs. If we had had our revolvers on our persons, 
we should have used them regardless of consequences; but 
alas ! our weapons were on board the steamship, with the 
rest of the luggage, so we were powerless to defend our- 
selves against so many hardened customers 1 ; 

But Rover had no idea of seeing us ill-treated; and 
although he had kept remarkably quiet, in obedience to 
commands, now he made a rush at the Fenians, and seized 
one of them by the neck an.d bore him to the floor. 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


71 


“Call off the dog,” the Fenians cried, “or we’li soon' 
finish him !” and one of the fellows raised his club, but Ro- 
ver saw the meditated blow, and leaving the prostrate man, 
sprang at the gossoon, and made his teeth meet in his 
arm, and then gave the limb such a shake that the club 
was dropped as though the hand that held it was par- 
alyzed. 

“ Call off the dog, or, by the God that made us, we’ll 
smash his head, even if he does belong to ’Merican hed 
sinters ! ” was the general cry, and as quick as I could, I 
broke away from the men who held me, and rushed to the 
rescue of the animal. 

“The one who touches him dies!” I shouted, and 
knocked down a wild man, who had just aimed a blow 
at Rover’s head. Others I pushed aside until I stood over 
the faithful animal as a shield and guard. 

For a moment I thought I was lost, and so did my 
companions, for I saw all three of them make frantic ef- 
forts to escape from those who held them, and come to my 
assistance. But they were unable to clear themselves, and 
it was lucky for us that such was the case, for we should 
have had an awful fight and suffered great injuries, if not 
even death at the Irishmen’s hands. 

But my firmness sa^ed us; for the Fenians were awed 
at my self-assumed importance, and so kept their hands off 
of me, and thus I saved my own life, and that of Rover, 
which I valued so highly. The fellow whom I had knocked 
down, got up, rubbed his eyes, and looked mad ; but not a 
word did he say, nor did any of his companions assume 
his quarrel. 

The sound of tramping feet now grew louder, mingled 
with the yells of the mob who accompanied the military, 
and were most anxious to witness a fight of some kind or 
other, just for a novelty. 

“ Come wid us ! ” cried the burly ruffian, who seemed tc 
.ead the party. “No harm shall come to yer while I is 
able to protect yer. Come, be alive, men, or the soger* 
will be on us.” 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


42 


As he spoke, he touched a spring on the side of the 
wall, and a portion of it swung back and revealed a flight 
of steps, damp and decayed, which led to a cellar. A 
strong smell of spirits steamed up through the narrow 
opening, and some of the Fenians snuffed at it most ea- 
gerly. 

“Down wid yer!” cried the big man. “We has no time 
to lose. Lift ’em up, Pat. So — softly, man. Don’t yank 
'em, for remember they is hed sinters, and come to help us 
with goold and men.” ^ 

I can’t say that this advice was strictly followed, for we 
were hustled and lifted through the opening, dog and all ; 
and then carried down the steps, dark and slippery, until 
we were dropped on the ground ; then, by the aid of 
a lamp, we saw that we were surrounded by kegs and 
kettles, grain and tubs ; and we had no hesitation in arriv- 
ing at the conclusion that we were in some deep cellar, 
where whiskey was manufactured and sold without the aid 
of government taxes. It was evidently a place known to 
but few, and we had been brought there in the hope that 
we should be concealed until it was safe for us to seek 
other quarters. 

“ Here ye is,” said the stout ruffian, motioning us to be 
seated on some sacks of grain. “Yer nice and snug here, 
and not a paler in Queenstown knows this place, or will 
be likely to know it, unless yer splits on us, and if ye does 
that, it’s a long way ye must be from me to keep my hands 
from yer throats, now I tell yer, whether ye is hed sinters 
or plain common Fenians like the rest of us.”. 

“ Let us out of this, and you need not fear our uttering 
a word respecting the still,” Fred said, as soon as the mur- 
murs of the Irish had subsided, for they showed by their 
faces Low terrible would be the fate of any one who should 
dare to betray their secret rendezvous. 

“ Whist, and don’t bother us wid that kind of blarney,” 
the big ruffian replied. “Here ye is, and here ye must 
stay, till we hears from Hed Sinter Stevens, who as 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


73 


given us our orders, and faith, we will mind ’era at all 
hazards.” 

“ Even if he should tell you to kill us,” Murden said, in 
a tone that showed how much dissatisfied he was. 

“ If lied Sinter Stevens should say that the safety of 
the Irish Republic demanded yer lives, we would take ’em, 
and never give the matter a thought, would we, boys?” 

w No ! ” was the universal cry ; and we saw that the men 
were in earnest, if ever men were in their lives. 

The chief rascal saw that his conversation was not in- 
structive or entertaining, for he soon changed the subject 
to one more agreeable. 

“ Pat,” he cried, “ bring the gintleman a noggin of 
whiskey, and thin stir round and see if ye can’t find ’em 
somethin’ to eat, for it’s hungry they are.” 

A wild, long-haired fellow, naked to the waist, crept 
from behind some kettles, where a fire was burning, and 
heavy steam escaping, and after a long stare at us filled a 
mug with whiskey, just distilled, and warm, and handed 
it to us. 

w Drink,” said the leader, “ and see if ye can taste the 
smoke of Old Ireland’s whiskey. There’s not a single 
drunk in a whole keg of it.” 

We did not refuse the offer, for we needed a little stimu- 
lant after our exertions. We found the whiskey soft and 
oily, and with a strong, smoky taste, that was far from dis- 
agreeable, although to really like new Irish whiskey, an 
apprenticeship must be served in the drinking line, that 
but few men can endure unless their stomachs are copper- 
lined. 

By the way of keeping us company, all those present, 
some dozen men, helped themselves to spirits, and tossed 
off each a half pint, and appeared to like the same, for they 
would have repeated the dose had not the chief interfered, 
and nut a stop to their helping themselves. 

The scene was not calculated to make one feel at peace 
wit-h all the world, for the cellar was damp, and black with 
smoke, and the two cajidles, stuck in the necks of bot- 


74 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


ties, gave but little light, or just sufficient to make l nos* 
ivno surrounded us appear hideous and wild, dirty and 
oavage in the extreme, almost equal to what we had wit- 
nessed in Australia. 

“ If 1 only had a dozen of my police force here,” whis- 
peied Murden, “I would soon make short work of these 
fellows.” ^ 

“ Hush ! ” returned Fred, who knew that the word police 
would stir all the bad passions of the rough men who sur- 
rounded us ; but the caution was too late, for the burly 
ruffian who sat near us heard the ominous word “ police,” 
and it acted on him like a spur. 

“ Who talks of police in this place ? ” he demanded, and 
put one hand on a huge knife which he carried in his belt. 
“ The man who spakes of police in this sacred retreat is a 
traitor, and deserves death. Have we a traitor amongst 
us? Spake, and let us know.” 

A howl of rage from the men who surrounded us, and 
all turned their flashing eyes and dark faces towards us, so 
that we could read murder without the least trouble. 

“ Put up your knife ! ” cried Fred, in a tone that was 
so calm and indifferent, that even the Fenians who sur- 
rounded us were awed into silence. “Don’t make fools of 
yourselves and get into a passion, until you see that there 
is occasion for it.” 

“But what did he mane by speakin’ police here?” de- 
manded the chief of the ruffians. 

“Couldn’t you hear?” Fred said, in a tone of contempt* 
“Didn’t he say that we were safe from the police in this 
retreat? Put up your knives and clubs, and let us ha\e 
another drink of whiskey, for the last was the best that I 
ever tasted. Ah ! if we had such in America, I’d never 
leave her to fight any one’s battles.” 

The men uttered grunts expressive of pleasure, for Fred 
had touched them on a weak point. Their national drink 
was too dear to their hearts not to delight in hearing it 
praised. Their faces relaxed their savage expressions, and 
good-nature once more beamed on them. 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


75 


“Pat,” roared the chief, “more of the spirit that gives 
the buys heart, and courage, and strength to their arms. 
We’ll make a night of it, for the poteen is plenty, and our 
minds is willin’. Fill up the measures, and we’ll drink to 
the Harp, and confusion to all bloody Britons.” 

We but put our lips to the spirit, for we wanted to keep 
sober, at the same time we made great pretension of drink- 
ing; but most of the whiskey was spilled on the ground, 
and the Fenians were none the wiser for what we did. 

“Hist,” cried the burly ruffian, “I has a toast to propose. 
Here it is, buys. May ’Merica never want a friend as long 
as Old Ireland has one to furnish !” 

A yell was the response ; but it died away suddenly, for 
over our heads we could hear the reports of musketry, and 
the tramp of many feet, the shouts and imprecations of 
enraged men, and all the evidences of a free fight. 

“ By the holy St. Patrick ! but they is at it,” cried the 
chief^ as he sprang to his feet, and dashed down the can 
from which he had been drinking. 

For a moment we listened in silence to the strife that 
was going on, and then the Fenians who had us in charge 
could no longer remain quiet. Their pugnacious disposi- 
tions were too excited to hear the sounds of battle and not 
join in it. 

“Shall we stay here and let our friends have all the 
fun ?” asked one man; and he flourished his shillalah in 
the air, and uttered a wild yell. 

“ But who will take care of the hed sinters ? They must 
remain here till Stevens is heard from, and on no account 
can they mingle in the fight.” 

Fresh yells and more firing quickened the action of the 
Fenians. A terrible, struggle was going on in the street, 
and in the rooms overhead, and our friends were anxious 
to join in the melee as soon as possible. 

“ Here, Pat,” cried the chief, “ do you look to these gin- 
tlemen, while we goes up and has a hand in the fight. I’ll 
hold yer responsible for their safe keepin’, and see that not 
a hair of their heads is hurted, or that they does not folic/ 


76 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OK 

Now, buys, come on and hit the red-coats and paler* 
hard” 

The men darted into darkness and disappeared from 
night. They had some secret passage which led to the 
outer w r orld, and to lind that passage would be our en- 
deavor as soon as the proper time arrived. 

Pat, the guardian angel of the place, lighted his pipe, 
and sat down on a keg of poteen, looking at us most at- 
tentively ; and at last he said, — 

“Ah, and what was it sent ye here now? Couldn’t 
ye find enough rows in yer own country, that ye must 
come here for’ em ? Bedad, when yer heads has bin broken 
as often as mine, it’s little ye’ll care for sich fun. Ah, whin 
I was young, sich things was agreeable ; but time takes 
the fight out of us, and at last he knocks us down without 
a blow.” 

The old fellow helped himself to more whiskey, and 
passed the noggin to us. We made believe drink, but 
were too much excited at the row overhead to pay our re- 
spects to the liquor. 

“Won’t the police be likely to find our retreat?” Mur- 
den asked of Pat. 

“Niver a fear of that. The place has been used for the^ 
distillin’ of pure poteen for twenty years, and no one has 
dared to inform of it. Faith, it’s little a man’s life would 
be worth who should spake the word that led the palers 
to this place. Big Mike would make short work of him, 
unless the mane scamp was shiltered in the midst of the 
queen’s officers ; and even then, some Fenian might strike 
him down.” 

“Big Mike is the chief of the Fenians in these parts, is 
he ?” Fred asked. 

“Yes, he is; and a man what makes himself respected, 
now, I tell yer.” 

“ And he owns the still, does he ? ” Murden said. 

“And what is that to yer?” the fellow asked, with a 
cunning grin. “ It’s too much knowledge ye is arter to 
Buit me.” 


THE DEAD ALIYE. 


rl 

Still the row continued overhead; and once in a while 
ire could hear the reports of pistols and muskets, as though 
those in the house were firing on people outside, and at- 
tempting to hold them at bay. 

“ Keep the fellow in check for a while,” whispered Har- 
den. “I’ll return in a few minutes.” 

The ex-commissioner of police of Australia was as 
light-footed and subtile as an Indian. He could walk 
across a creaking floor and make no more noise than a 
mouse, or he could pass over a Victoria prairie, and even 
puzzle a native to track his course; and that is saying 
much in commendation of his light step, for an Australian 
native is as keen-scented on a trail as a bloodhound, and 
can trace a man over a desert of sand, even where it shifts 
with every gust of wind. 

Murden dropped behind the bags of grain and disap- 
peared in the darkness, followed by Rover; the rest of us 
apparently not noticing the absence of the commissioner, 
for we kept the Irishman’s attention so employed that he 
did not miss our companion. 

“ More poteen, Pat,” cried Fred. “ Come, man, don’t be 
mean with the drink. If we had lemons, sugar, and hot 
water, an elegant bowl of punch we would have, and no 
mistake.” 

“What! would ye drink punch when yer friends is hav- 
in’ a scrimmage overhead, and some of ’em is sufferin’ with 
broken pates ? ” 

The Irishman uttered a growl of disgust at the idea; 
but still he did not refuse to fill the noggin with whiskey 
and to pass it to us ; and then for the first time he discov- 
ered the absence of Murden. 

“Where is he ?” demanded the keeper of the still, in 
a fierce tone. “One of yer has gone, and I must know 
where he is. Tell me, or no whiskey does yer get from 
me.” 

“ Gone ? Why he has gone to sleep, I suppose,” returned 
Fred, in a careless tone. “Give us the whiskey, and don’ 1 * 
oother us with idle questions.” 


7 8 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OK 


“Tell me where the other one is, and ye shall have ah 
ye wants. Don’t play any of yer tricks on me, or by St. 
Patrick ye will repint it, now I tell yer.” 

The fellow had drank enough to be ugly ; but we did 
not care for his anger, if we could only effect our escape 
from the place before the Fenians returned. 

Pat seized a candle and took a survey of the sacks on 
which we sat, and the first object on which his bloodshot 
eyes rested, were the forms of Murden and Rover; the 
former apparently fast asleep, and the latter winking and 
blinking as innocent as a baby, although he did show his 
teeth when Pat held a candle too near his nose ; and it 
would have required but a word to have sent the hound 
flying at his throat. 

“You see that we told you the truth,” cried Fred, as 
soon as we saw that Murden had returned, and was coun- 
terfeiting sleep. “ Now you feel satisfied — don’t you ? ” 

“Yes; but if he sleeps there long, it’s little will be left 
of him by mornin’.” 

“ Why ? ” asked Hopeful, whose curiosity was excited. 

“Rats,” was the reply. “Big’ ones is here, and they eats 
men when they sleeps arter too much drink. Pat Maguire 
lost his nose a few nights since, arter he’d taken a quart of 
whiskey; and many’s the time the four-legged scoundrels 
dragged me all round the cellar, and banged my head on 
the ground.” 

/ Pat, after uttering this monstrous lie, turned away to 
look after one of his stills; and then we had a moment 
to confer with Murden. 

“ I’ve searched in every part of the place, and can see 
no outlet,” he whispered. “There is a secret door, but I 
could not find it. To do so requires more time. What 
shall we do ? ” 

“Bind the Irishman, and compel him to reveal the out- 
let,” Fred replied. 

“What do you all say to that? ” demanded Murden. 

“We all agree,” was the reply. 

“Then stand by and give me aid in case I need it,” 




“ Hopeful caught the fellow, and in an instant iie was 
JERKED TO THE GROUND.” PAGE 79 . 





THE DEAD ALIVE. 


79 

Harden said ; and just at that moment Pat came near us 
with another noggin of poteen in his hand, with v hich he 
intended to serve our party. 

Harden slipped from the sacks, stole around to the rear 
of the Irishman, and before the latter suspected a trick 
his arms were pinioned to his sides, and he was struggling 
like a maniac, and uttering a few shrill yells, pixbably as 
signals that his prisoners had risen in revolt. 

The scuffle was of short duration. Hopeful caught the 
fellow by the legs, and in an instant he w r as jerked to the 
ground, and his mouth stopped by a cloth, while his arms 
were secured by ropes, which were found near at hand. 

While we were thus employed, Pat glared at us like a 
fiend ; but we cared nothing for his glances, and, leaving 
him on the ground, took candles, and started off to search 
the premises, and find an outlet so that we could escape. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

AN ATTEMPT TO ESCAPE. — HOVER AND THE FENIAN’S 

LEG. A GAME THAT WAS BLOCKED. STORMING THE 

CELLAR. A FAMILIAR VOICE. 

We had no time to lose if we would escape before the 
soldiers carried the premises by storm, or before the Feni- 
ans returned to see that our safety was provided for, 
according to their estimation of safety, not ours ; for we 
felt quite anxious to keep clear of the peelers, soldiers, 
and their enemies, the Fenians, who would be certain to 
do us some injury the instant they discovered that we had 
no connection with the order. 

The row overhead still continued, so we knew that our 
.ate companions were too much engaged to return just at 
present, and as Pat was securely bound and gagged, there 

7 


80 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

was no danger of his giving an alarm, and thus attracting 
attention to our movements. 

Hopeful and Murden, armed with pieces of iron which 
they found near at hand, started off in one direction, while 
Fred and I, quite as well provided with weapons of 
defence, took another, our paths being lighted with tal- 
low dips, which we found in a box out of the reach of 
rats. 

“The gang went in this direction, v Fred said, as we 
pushed past the stills, some of them in full blast. “There 
must be an opening out here somewhere, and I hope that 
we shall find it.” 

But we did not discover the secret passage, although we 
looked very sharp for it. The sides of the cellar were 
black and grim with smoke, and in some places soot and 
mould were two and three inches thick, showing that it 
had been undisturbed for years. 

There was no use in looking in such places, so we hur- 
ried along in another direction ; but no trap-door or lad- 
der met our eyes, hard as we looked, and while we were 
thus employed, we met Hopeful and Murden, who had 
been as unsuccessful as ourselves. 

“Ho luck,” said Murden, although we had not asked 
him the result of his labors. “ The scamps have had the 
address to conceal the place by which they left the cellar, 
and it will require more time and better light than we 
possess to find it.” 

“ What’s to be done ? ” asked Fred. 

“We must return to Pat, and induce him to*show us the 
door,” Murden said. 

The manner in which he spoke showed that he meant 
something. 

“ Do you mean Australian style of inducement ? ” Fred 
asked, in a low tone. 

“Yes, if all other means fail. We can’t stand on trifles 
iust at this t ue. Our lives and liberty depend on expe- 
dition.” 

“That’s so,” muttered Hez; and back we started to 


THE DEAD ALIVE- 


8 * 

wards the Irishman, whom we found lying on his back, 
with several large rats on his head and near his person, 
holding a consultation as to the expediency of nipping tlie 
Irishman, and seeing whether his flesh would taste better 
than the grain, of which they were a little tired. « 

The vermin retreated when they saw us; but they 
went off* in a slow manner, as though they were half 
inclined to show fight, and would if we were too inde- 
pendent. At any rate, they exhibited some teeth that 
were long, sharp, and white, showing their weapons for 
attack and defence. 

“Faith,” said Pat, as we removed the gag from his 
mouth, “don’t lave me in this manner agin, for if ye does 
the bloody rats will make a meal of me, and no mistake.” 

“We won’t, on one condition,” said Murden, with one 
of his commissioner scowls and stern looks, such as used 
to wilt the stoutest bushranger in Australia. 

“Name it,” Pat cried. 

“ Show us where the secret passage is, so that we can 
get out and join those overhead,” Murden continued. 

“Niver!” was the firm reply. “You might give me 
untoold goold, and I’ll kape the secret. I’ve bin her6 
twenty years, and no man knows what I knows about the 
place ; but I tells no one : now mind that, if ye plase.” 

“We can waste no time with -you,” Murden said. “ Give 
us the information, and we will reward you. Refuse, and 
you must suffer. Choose quickly.” 

“I niver will turn informer, like a thafe,” was the reply. 

Murden snatched up a small tunnel, a tin one, such as 
had been used to fill bottles with poteen. 

“ Bring me a gallon of water,” the commissioner said ; 
and then we knew the punishment that awaited the Irish* 
man, for we had seen the same torture applied in Australia, 
and always with success, as far as making the victim yield 
his will to the one who wanted certain secrets, and had 
the power to apply punishment. 

The water was brought and placed by the Irishman’s 
side. Pat looked at the tunr.el, at the gallon measure of 


82 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


wat er, and then at our party, but he did not speak a word, 
for the reason that he could not, his mouth being once 
more securely gagged, and his limbs tied with ropes which 
he could not break. 

“ For the last time, I ask you to show the door which 
leads to the open air,” Murden said. 

Pat scowled at us and shook his head, in token of his 
refusal to comply with our request. The row overhead 
was decreasing, and each moment we feared that the Feni- 
ans won A return and demand reparation for our conduct 
towards toe man whom they had left in charge of us. 
We had no time to lose. 

Murden made a motion, and out of the Irishman’s mouth 
came the gag. As soou as he found his throat clear, he 
uttered one shrill yell ; but this was just what we ex- 
pected, and hardly had the scream died away, when the 
tunnel was forced 'into the man’s mouth, and in such a 
manner that he could not expel it if he tried ever so 
hard. 

“ Pour ! ” said Murden, in a tone of voice that showed 
he had not forgotten his policeman’s decision. 

Hopeful raised the gallon measure, and -emptied some 
of it in the tunnel. Pat kicked and squirmed with aston- 
ishment, and what he could not swallow oozed from the 
sides of his mouth. 

Murden made a sign, and pouring the water was sus- 
pended. 

“Will you show us the secret door?” was demanded. 

“ A look that said “ no ” was the answer, but it was 
not so defiant as the first one. 

“Pour!” was the command; and once more the water 
commenced flowing down the tunnel. 

A small stream was emptied from the gallon measure, 
and passed into the ‘throat of the. wretch, powerless to 
resist it. 

One, two, three minutes passed, and still the man en- 
dured the torture without a sign to show that he sub 
mitted. He struggled; buff the water continued to flow, 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


85 > 


and at the end of five minutes Pat had had enough, anct 
signified so by a nod, which we could not fail to under-'' 
stand. 

The tunnel was removed from his mouth at once. Pat 
uttered a half-choked sigh of relief, but made no attempt 
to raise an alarm. His spirits appeared to be a little too 
much subdued for all that; but, as soon as he could find 
words, he said, in a protesting tone, — 

“Murderation! and did ye want to drown my insides 
wid yer vile water, when so much good whiskey was 
near, that ye could have used jist as well. Had it been 
poteen, I’d have stuck out till I’d bust.” 

“You will show us the secret entrance?” Murden 
asked. 

“ Ah, now, it was the sacret outlet ye wanted a while 
ago,” cried Pat, in a blarneying tone. 

“It means the same thing,” Murden said. 

“Ho, sir, I axes yer pardon; it don’t mane the same 
thing, and it can’t mane the same thing, for the reason 
that — ” 

Murden once more took up the tunnel, and motioned to 
Hez to take charge of the water; but no sooner did Pat 
notice the signs than he withdrew all equivocation. 

“Gently, gintlemin,” he said; “we may differ a little 
on minor pints, yet still be agreed on the principal thing. 
Let me have a chance to breathe afore ye ask me many 
questions.” 

“Hot a moment,” was the stern reply. “Show us how 
we can make our escape from this place, and we’ll reward 
you. Refuse, and punishment awaits you.” 

“And sich punishment!” Pat exclaimed, in a doleful 
tone, as though he was thinking how he should continue 
to puzzle us, and thus gain time. “ Only to think of pourin’ 
water into a man’s stomach, when whiskey is within reach 
of all ! Bloody zounds, but it’s formin’ cakes of ice in my 
insides it is, and a hot punch alone will thaw it.” 

/ All the time that Pat was speaking, he was slowly lead- 
ing us along, past bins of potatoes, kegs of spirits, empty 


M THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

barrels, and sacks of grain. We suspected him of som* 
trick, yet kept such a good watch upon his movements, 
that we certainly supposed him incapable of doing us the 
1 least injury, yet the result showed that Pat was more crafty 
tl^n we had given him credit for. 

“You see,” said the Irishman, “how snug a man can be 
here. Now not a red-coat knows that in this same place 
there is gunpowder enough to blow a regiment to Bally- 
wack and back agin.” 

“Gunpowder! Now you don’t mean to tell me that 
there’s gunpowder in this blasted cellar, where fires is 
burnin’ all the time — do you?” demanded Hez. 

“I does that,” was the response. “ See here,” and Pat 
oointed to a keg that stood at his feet. “ In this keg is 
cartridges, and I wish every one of ’em was in a paler’s 
body.” 

“ Keep the light from the keg, or we’ll all go to eternity 
together,” Murden said ; and just as he spoke, Pat stepped 
towards us, a sudden movement that we did not notice, 
and then, with one blow of his fist, he struck the lamp 
which Hopeful held, and dashed it upon the keg which 
was said to contain gunpowder. 

We gave several jumps, and tumbled over barrels 
and sacks, expecting an explosion that would blow us 
into eternity in a moment. We were in darkness, and 
wished for light, but not such kind as gunpowder pro- 
duced. 

Confused as we were by tumbling and groping in the 
dark, we all recovered our feet ; and, as we did so, a cur- 
rent of fresh air entered the cellar, as though a door or 
window had been opened, and then we were startled by 
Pat’s well-known brogue. 

“Ah, boys, what do yer think of it now? Is a Irish 
man up to Y r ankee bed sinters’ tricks, or is he only fit to 
be filled with coold water by the aid of tin tunnel, be- 
gad ? Whoop, don’t ye wish that ye had me near the keg 
of gunpowder, and the light in yer hand ? Do ye think 
I’d fly away to glory? Hist, I can hear yer teeth chat 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


• 85 


terin’, even here, and so I’ll wish yer a good day, till the 
boys leturns to settle wid yer.” 

“One moment, Pat,” cried Fred. 

“Well, be quick about it, thin, for I’m in a hurry. I’m 
afeard that the explosion will take place ; ” and then the 
fellow laughed as if to mock us in our misfortunes. We 
could not see him, for we were in pitch darkness; but we 
could hear the slippery scamp, and would have felt bettei 
if we could have laid hands on him and punished him for 
his treachery. 

“ Pat,” said Fred, “ let us be friends.” 

“Yes, and fill a friend’s belly with coold water. Ugh, 
is that the way to treat Ireland’s friends?” 

“But listen to me for a moment, Pat. We will give, 
you ten gold sovereigns if you will let us out.” 

“Not for tin hundred, arter pourin’ water in my belly 
with a tin tunnel. I go to tell the boys of it; and wra’t 
they feel wild when they know that I’ve had to drink 
water, and that is somethin’ that they all despise, and they 
despise the man what dales in it. Good by, and take 
mighty good care of the gunpowder.” 

. <Here he stopped for a moment, as though to take breath; 
but he little thought that an enemy was stealing on him in 
the dark. 

“Mercy!” suddenly shouted Pat, and that exclamation 
satisfied me that Rover had done his work in a faithful 
manner; for while Fred and Pat were discussing terms, 
and when I saw that there was no danger of an explosion, 
I had laid my hand on Rover’s head, and whispered a few 
words in his ear, vhich the hound understood as readily 
as if he was human. 

His scent was true, and his instinct wonderful. He had 
crept along in the dark; and just as Pat was bidding us 
farewell, Rover had seized the Irishman’s leg, and held it 
as if in a vice. 

“What is the matter?” asked Fred, as Pat commenced 
shouting his surprise, and struggled to escape from the 
strong teeth of the dog. 


7 86 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


“Matter enough. Call off the dog, or to his death I 
pitch him.” 

“ If you offer to strike the animal, he will tear you iu 
pieces ! ” I shouted, fearful that my favorite would suffer 
harm. 

“ He’s doin’ it now, the baste,” w^s the reply. “ He’s 
tearin’ at me leg like a bull bedbug. O murder! how he 
bites if I offer to stir.” 

While Pat was uttering his lamentations, I had reached 
for the fallen candle and found it, and hastened to the 
fire under the stills and relighted it. Then I lost no time 
in returning to my companions, who were so completely in 
the dark that they could not move until I joined them. 

“Mind the powder, honeys,” cried Pat, as soon as he saw 
me approach with the candle. “ It’s but one touch, and 
we go to eternity together.” 

We approached Rover’s prisoner, and saw that the fellow 
ras securely pinioned by the leg. He was on his hands 
tnd knees, and had endeavored to crawl through a small 
hole, not more than two feet square, close to the ground, 
which was the reason we had missed finding it, for neither 
of us supposed that it was necessary to get on all fours to 
make an exit from such a place. 

We took hold of Pat’s feet, and jerked him into the cel- 
lar, and as we did so the secret panel shut of itself ; but we 
noted the place, and had no fear but that we could find it 
again at any time, even if Pat was disposed to play us 
another trick. 

“ What do you think of Yankees now ? ”’ I asked, as we 
made Rover relinquish his hold of the man’s leg. 

“Think is it?” demanded Pat, as he rubbed the place 
where the dog’s teeth had been planted. “ Faith, I think 
that the brute is the smartest of the lot. He cotched me 
whin the rest of yer couldn’t.” 

“And what do you mean by cheating us in tb 5 manner 
in which you did?” Fred asked. 

“ And what do you mane, by pourin’ water down me 
throat, when me preference is for whiskey ? ” Pat de- 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


87 


manded, in an injured tone. “You have ruined me con- 
stitution, and I’ll never recover from it. It’s ice I’ll be 
turned to.” 

“We have no time to fool with this fellow,” Murden aaid, 
in a tone of impatience. “We must escape, and not spend 
a moment in talking with him. The Fenians are liable to 
come back at any moment.” 

“Ye may well say that,” responded Pat, in a complacent 
tone. “ And if they do come, look out for yerselves, for 
they’ll prove very demons when they know that I has had 
water poured down me belly. They has no respect for 
men what does that, now I tells yer.” 

“We must secure and gag him,” Murden said. “It 
won’t do to leave the fellow at liberty.” 

“ Especially wid the gunpowder,” Pat cried, with a grin 
on his face, which proved most conclusively in my mind, 
that the Irishman had blarneyed us. 

Fred went to the barrel, that had been pointed out as 
containing cartridges. He stooped down, and then raised 
the barrel and placed it on its head. As he did so, the 
end fell in, and revealed pikes and spears, and a few bay- 
onets, rusty and old-fashioned. 

“There is no gunpowder here,” Fred said in an indig- 
nant tone. 

Pat grinned, and scratched his head. 

“It’s one of me mistakes,” he said. “The coold water 
confused me, and warped me judgment. Sure yer ought 
to be satisfied that it’s iron instead of powder, for if it had 
been powder, surety er all would have been to glory afore 
this.” 

While Pat was speaking, Murden had produced some 
cords, and commenced tying the fellow’s hands behind his 
back, although the Irishman uttered the most indignant 
remonstrances at such treatment. But little heed was paid 
to Pat’s words, and as soon as his arms and hands were 
secured, we laid him on his back, and were just about to 
stuff some rags in his mouth, when we heard renewed out- 
cries overhead, a heavy tramping of feet, several discharge! 


88 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OK 

of muskets and pistols, and then the secret panel, by which 
we had entered the cellar, was dashed open, letting in a 
flood of light, and down the slippery, damp stairs came 
half a dozen policemen, with wondering looks upon their 
faces, pistols in their hands, and glances that seemed to 
express a fear that some trap had been entered, which 
would cost the party dearly. 

Following the police came half a dozen soldiers with 
muskets in their hands, and after the soldiers an officer 
sword in hand. 

We saw that escape was impossible, so considered the 
next best course was to submit, and explain matters, as 
well as we were able, to those in authority, and thus effect 
our release as soon as possible ; but to prevent all mistakes, 
which could not well be rectified afterwards, we extin- 
guished our light, and were thus left in darkness ; but at 
the same time could see the movements of the police and 
soldiers, owing to the door at the head of the stairs being 
left open. 

If the soldiers had seen us when they first entered the 
cellar, it is quite probable that they would have given us 
a volley, for they were excited over their contest with the 
Fenians, and cared but little whom they fired at, as long as 
they drew blood. We knew this from cur Australian ex- 
perience, for when a man’s blood is hot, he will do that 
which will make him feel sorry, as soon as reason resumes 
its sway. ' 

We blew out our light, therefore, and seated ourselves 
on sacks of grain, and awaited the result of the soldiers’ 
entrance with much composure, knowing that the fellows 
would soon beat up our quarters, and make us prisoners. 

Fred, who was as cool as the night he whipped the bully 
of Ballarat, during our days of inexperience in Victoria, 
took pity on Pat, who was lying at his feet, and removed 
the gag from his mouth ; but while he was thus employed, 
the Irishman nipped his fingers out of revenge for the treat- 
ment which he had received, and this caused Fred to utter 
an exclamation that attracted the attention of the invaders, 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


89 


“Halt!” cried the officer in command; “some of the 
scoundrels are in the cellar, and in ambush. Shoot the 
first one who shows his head.” 

The red-coats came into line, like well-drilled men ready 
to receive a charge of cavalry ; but the police were to wary 
for such needless show, and the instant they suspected an 
ambush and a surprise, they scattered like bushrangers, and 
dropped behind arches and kegs, until only their noses 
could be seen, as they were poked out in search of the 
whereabouts of an enemy, — a movement simple but wise, 
and one that commanded the greatest respect on the part 
of Murden, who could not forget that he had been a po- 
lice commissioner, and had had dealings with cruel men, 
cunning as foxes, and deadly foes of the mounted “ traps,” 
so he gave vent to his admiration by shouting, — 

“Well done, my lads. You have been drilled in a good 
school.” 

“Who speaks?” cried the officer who had charge of 
the party. “Advance and surrender yourselves, or the 
worse for you.” 

“ It’s the four hed sinters,” yelled Pat, who found his 
voice, as soon as the gag was removed. “ Come and take 
’em, for niver a fear ye need have of ’em.” 

Fred, who remembered his bitten fingers, — for they still 
smarted, — gave the Irishman a punch with his foot;, but 
still the noise continued. 

“Advance and surrender, if you would have quarter,” 
cried the officer, in a stern tone. “ Come out of your hid- 
ing-places, and lay down your arms, or my men will not 
show you mercy.” 

« Don’t fear ’em,” Pat yelled. “ Come on and take ’em, 
and don’t let ’em escape. They is without guns or pistols, 
and have trated me in the most scurvy manner. Filled 
me body wid water, in fact, when lots of fine whiskey was 
round.” 

“Strike a light, one of you police officers,” commanded 
the lnute"ant, who had charge of the party. “Don’t skulk 


90 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


behind barrels, but come and let us find the fel.ow who 
is yelling so lustily about head centres.” 

One of the police speedily produced a lantern, and 
threw the light in our direction, so that all of us were 
revealed to the gaze of the exploring party. 

“Move a hand or foot, and you are dead men,” the 
lieutenant said, in a tone that showed he was in earnest, 
and how much he distrusted us. 

“How can we advance and surrender without moving 
hand cr foot?” asked Murden, with a laugh that did not 
show much fear. 

“Confusion! whose voice is that?” asked the lieuten- 
ant, starting towards us, far in advance of his soldiers, as 
though the tones of Murden’s voice had awakened recol- 
lections of earlier days. 


CHAPTER IX. 

A STRANGE JkTEETING. AN OLD ACQUAINTANCE. PAT 

AND HIS ACCUSATIONS. IN THE STREET. THE BAR- 
RACKS. THE DESPATCH. 

The lieutenant was much surprised at Murden’s voice, 
and the latter seemed far from astonished that such was 
the case. He appeared to act like a man who knew that 
affairs would come out all right, without much trouble on 
his part, and so sat still and smoked a cigar with an air of 
real enjoyment that was quite provoking to us who were in 
a state of some uncertainty as to whether we should get 
our brains beaten out, or have several bullets lodged in 
our bodies by the infuriated peelers and soldiers. 

/ The police, by the aid of the dark lanterns, discovered 
' our position, and hastened towards us as soon as they saw 
that we were not disposed to fight. They came on, pis 


THE DEAD ALIV33. 


91 


tols in hand, and with handcuffs all ready to slip upon oui 
wrists. 

“Hold on one moment, my pretty little dears,” said 
Murden, when the peelers would have placed the steel 
upon our hands. “ Don’t be so fierce. No one wants to 
escape or resist. If we had desired to leave this gay and 
pleasant place, we could have done so some time since — 
long before you appeared upon the scene.” 

“Don’t belave him,” yelled Pat, whose limbs were now 
free; for we had cut the ropes that bound him. “They 
tried to lave, but I prevented ’em, and now claim the re- 
ward for the discovery of four hed sinters.” 

“Yes, that is all very well ; but how does it happen that 
we fincryou here, Pat?” one of the peelers said — a ser< 
geant, who seemed to know the Irishman’s face. 

“Faith, how should I come here, but to sarch for the 
hed sinters? I seed ’em enter the cellar, and so I follows, 
to keep an eye on ’em, so that I could rin and tell your 
honors the fust chance I had. O, I’m a true blue son of 
Ireland, and loyal to the backbone.” 

“Hang such loyalty as yours,” was the response. “I 
know your face too well to believe your stories. You 
can’t ring in here for a reward, now I tell you. If these 
men are head centres, you won’t stand much of a chance 
at the money that is offered for them.” 

“We hope not, for the scamp did not have the least 
hand in taking us,” Murden said. “All the reward that 
is received for us must go to the brave police ; for they 
have shown as much pluck as my own fellows would have 
done had they been here.” 

“You hear,” cried the police sergeant to his compan- 
ions. “ He has confessed that he has brave accomplices. 
Recollect his words.” 

“We will,” was the response. 

“And swear to them, I suppose,” Murden said. 

“Yes, that we will,” was the unanimous response. 

“How like the fellows I used to command!” Murden 
muttered, as he nodded his head with signs of approval. 


02 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OK 


“Come,” said the sergeant, shaking the handcuffs. “ We 
have no time to lose. You must go with us, and submit 
to be ironedi” 

“That’s right. Don’t let ’em escape yer hands, for they 
is slippery spalpeens as ever ye did see ; and the dog — to 
thunder wid him — knows as much as any of ’em. Faith, 
I think he is half human. At any rate he has a mighty 
fine taste for beef, and tinder at that, for he took most a 
pound lump out of the calf of me leg when I tried to pri- 
vent the hed sinters from escaping.” 

“ What a splendid liar this fellow is ! ” Murden said. 
“ How he would ha\e honored our Australian corps ! He 
would have sworn a bushranger off his feet in no time, if 
we had requested him to do so.” 

In the mean time, while we were thus talking with the 
police, and endeavoring to devise some means to prevent 
our hands from being manacled, the soldiers had kept in 
the background, the lieutenant in charge having seated 
himself on a keg, and appeared to listen to our conversa- 
tion with much pleasure and interest. One thing, how- 
ever, had struck me with surprise; and that was the fact 
that Rover was making friends with the officer; and I 
6aw the dog lay his paws on the lieutenant’s shoulder, and 
lick his face* which the animal never did to any one unless 
on good terms with him. 

“Come,” cried the peelers, who began to grow impatient 
at our delay and amazing coolness; “just let us slip on 
these ornaments, and we promise you that they won’t hurt 
in the least.” 

“We decline the ornaments,” Murden said. “We will 
go with you as quiet as lambs ; but as we have committed 
no crime, we must protest against being handcuffed.” 

“ As far as your crime is concerned,” said the sergeant, 
“others must judge of that besides me, and my mates. We 
only has to do our duty ; and if we is a little rough, you 
know, you must blame yerselves, and not us, ’cos we would 
be careful if you would let us.” 

The sergeant made a sign, when his men prepared to 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


93 


throw themselves upon us, much to Pat’s delight; but 
just as we expected the onset, the lieutenant started to 
his feet, pushed Rover aside, and came towards us. 

“ Hold on there for one moment,” tlie officer cried, in a 
calm but authoritative tone. “Don’t put irons on these 
gent emen. I’ll be responsible for their good conduct.” 

“Hang me if it ain’t Maurice!” cried the ex-commis- 
sioner of police, as he sprang to his feet, and rushed to- 
wards the lieutenant ; but the peelers, who thought they 
saw a Fenian trick in the movement, seized Murden by the 
collar of his coat, and held him fast. 

“Release that gentleman, this instant!” thundered the 
lieutenant. “ How dare you lay hands on a person whom 
1 have vouched for?” 

The peelers removed their hands from Murden’s person 
in an instant, and manifested all that abject humiliation 
which is so characteristic of a British civilian when brought 
in contact with an officer of the army who bears the queen’s 
commission. 

“We was only fearful they would escape us, sir,” the 
sergeant of the police force said. “You know there is a 
reward offered for ’em, and we is entitled to it, sir. Here is 
four head centres, and we’ve took ’em just as they landed, 
and afore they could do any damage.” 

“Nonsense, man; you don’t know what you are talk- 
ing about. You are on the wrong scent entirely. These 
gentlemen are no more head centres, or connected with 
Fenianism, than you are.” 

“ True for you, Maurice,” cried Murden ; and then the 
lieutenant and the ex-commissioner shook hands like old 
friends, and as though they were really glad to see each 
other. 

In the mean time I had been thinking where I had 
heard the lieutenant’s voice before, but could not make 
out. It was familiar, and I taxed my mind to recall the 
time and circumstances of hearing it, but could not ; so I 
was somewhat surprised to see Hopeful rush towards the 
officer, and exclaim. — 


94 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


“Hurrah! if it ain’t Maurice;” and then Hez hugged 
the officer, and the latter, in spite of his red coat, sasfy 
and sword, hugged Hez in return. 

“Maurice, old fellow, who would have thought of see- 
ing you here?” Fred said; and then he rushed towards 
the lieutenant, and another hugging match was the result 
of the meeting, until I almost suspected that the soldier 
was a young girl disguised as a man, and that my com- 
panions had found it out before I did, which was some- 
thing wonderful, for I generally had my eyes open when 
a pretty face was near me. But the lieutenant’s face was 
not handsome for a woman, for it was dark, and had a 
black, heavy beard, and a mustache that was long and 
silky, and decidedly warlike. 

“Well, Mr. Jack, ain’t you glad to see me ?” asked the 
lieutenant, as he turned towards me, with extended hand. 

“ If I could only recall where I have seen you,” I said. 
“Your voice sounds familiar, and your face is one that 1 
have not forgotten. Let me see; was it in — ” 

“ Australia, old fellow? Yes, it was in Australia where 
we met, and where we parted. Now do you remember 
me?” 

I rather think I did. We had been together too many 
times on the plains an& in the bush of Victoria, not to 
recall to mind some of his dashing exploits when he served 
as second in command in Murden’s flying troop, hunting 
after escaped convicts and desperate robbers ; and the only 
reason why I had not recognized the gallant fellow in the 
cellar in Queenstown was because I did not have the least 
idea that he would part from his adopted country. If any 
one had told me that Maurice was in Ireland, taking care 
of suspected Fenians, I should have laughed at the idea, 
as^one too absurd to be mentioned. 

/in a moment the lieutenant had convincing proof, by 
the warm pressure of his hands, that he still retained a 
hold of my affections. 

“Tell me,” I said, “if you have time, and can converse 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


9ft 


with your prisoners, how it happens that you are here, 
and holding a commission in the British army.” 

“Prisoners be hanged; you are no more prisoners than 
I am. As for holding a commission in the army, I am 
indebted to our mutual friend Murden, who aided me with 
his influence. Six months ago my regiment w T as ordered 
to Ireland, and my company to Queenstown. Here I am, 
just after a sharp fight with the rabble in the streets; and 
by accident I discovered this secret still, and four old 
friends at the same time. What more could man desire, 
to render him happy and contented with the world?” 

“And ain’t the four hed sinters to be taken and tried 
and condemned ? and ain’t I to have some of the money 
for the information ? ” asked Pat, who was amazed at the 
turn which affairs had taken. 

“ You shall have your reward — never fear,” Lieutenant 
Maurice replied. 

“Ah, captain, I knew ye wouldn’t chate a hard-working 
man like me out of me own,” Pat said, with a whine that 
contrasted in a striking manner with the assurance which 
the man had assumed a few minutes before. 

“ Sergeant,” cried Maurice, turning to the police, “ this 
man comes in your line. He has been running a secret 
still; so you know what to do with him. I turn him over 
to you.” 

“Yes, I’ll take charge of him,” was the response; and 
the next moment Pat’s hands were secured by a pair of 
steel bracelets, much to his surprise. He uttered the loud- 
est kind of protests, but no one paid the least attention 
to them. 

“And these gentlemen — what is to be done with them?” 
asked the sergeant, pointing to us. 

“ These gentlemen are my friends, and must be treated 
as such. Why, man, you don’t suspect they are Fenians 
— do you ? ” Maurice asked. 

“I don’t know, sir, but I s’pose it’s all right, sir, if yoi 
say so; though I heard one of the gentlemen say that 
he’d just come from Australia, and that, sir, you’ll acknowl 
8 


96 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OJl 


edge, looks a little suspicious — now don’t it, sir? — when 
so many ticket-of-leave men is round, makin’ disturbances.” 

Maurice laughed most heartily. 

“Why, man alive,” he said, “this gentleman,” pointing 
to Murden, “ was at one time a commissioner of police in 
Australia, and was recently a cabinet officer, and stood 
high in the estimation of the governor.” 

“Glad to hear it, sir, I’m sure;” and all the police 
touched their caps, in token of their respect for one who 
had risen to so high a position from the force. 

“Might we hear the gentleman’s name? ’’the sergeant 
said. “ Perhaps it is known to us; for all great men are 
recollected by the police.” 

“ Murden,” was the reply. 

“Well, I’m sure I never expected this honor,” cried the 
sergeant; and off went his cap, and he ducked his head to 
our friend. ‘fWe have all heard of the celebrated Mr. 
Murden, the commissioner who had command of the 
mounted police. Indeed, sir, we have your portrait, cut 
from an illustrated paper, pasted on our walls at the station- 
house ; and I must confess that the likeness is remarkable 
Quite wonderful, sir.” 

“And these gentlemen,” said Maurice, pointing to Fred, 
Hopeful, and myself, “ were his constant companions and 
aids in all dangerous enterprises.” 

“ Ah, we have heard of ’em, sir,” the sergeant remarked, 
with a bow and a chuckle, as he rubbed his hands. “We 
read The Gold Hunters, and The Bushrangers, when they 
werj published in England, and don’t forget all that we 
reads. Never expected to meet such distinguished gen- 
tlemen in such a place as this, I am sure.” 

Of course we acknowledged the compliment, and then 
Pat, who saw that he could hope for no aid at the hands 
of the police of Queenstown, burst out with, — 

“Ah, now, is it possible that men what I took for hed 
sinters is nothin’ but snakin’ peelers, come all the way from 
Australia to suck poteen and pour water down me throat? 
O, blood and zounds! when I think of the manner in 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


9 ? 


which I have been chated by these impostors, it seems as 
though the water which is in me would turn to ice, and 
fraze me bowels and what compassion I had in ’em. Ah, 
uap’n, if ye knew how much of the whiskey they had 
drunk, ye would ax the queen to pay for it. They’d ruin 
the best still in Ireland, if they had free run of it.” 

Of course no one paid the slightest attention to Pat’s 
words, for the simple reason that he was not believed. 
We were too sober to corroborate his assertion, and the 
fellow, finding that we were not molested on his state- 
ment, was about to attempt another, when Maurice in- 
terfered. 

“We have heard enough of your blarney,” he said. 
“ You can do my friends no harm, and yourself no good. 
Keep your mouth shut, and you will fare better than if it 
is opened too much.” 

“And don’t you want a witness?” asked the fellow. 
“I can testify as to who run the still, and on other mat- 
ters that will make the queen’s friends stare. O, I know 
a hape, I do.” 

Maurice turned from the fellow, disgusted at his treachery, 
and then the police, who delighted to meet with just such 
customers, took charge of Pat, and we heard no more of 
him for some time. 

“Come,” said the lieutenant, “let us move from this 
place. We have no further business here.” 

“ Can we get through the streets ? ” Fred asked. 

“My men will make a way for you,” the officer said, 
with all the pride of a Briton with unlimited power at 
his back. “My soldiers are not in the habit of being 
frightened by mere numbers, any more than their com- 
mander is. Come ; I’ll leave a few men to take charge 
of the still; if I do not, it will disappear in a wonderful 
manner, as soon as our backs are turned. We must retain 
possession of the prize, although every Irishman in the 
neighborhood will swear vengeance against me for doing 
my duty.” 

“Perhaps we had better leave the cellar with >ut you? 


98 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OK 

corr /any,” Murden suggested. “You may escape some 
ann jyance if it is thought that we are not under arrest.” 

“It is better for you if it is supposed that I have you 
in charge,” the lieutenant said, in a significant manner. 
“Once have it understood that we are on friendly terms, 
and all the oaths ever uttered in Ireland could not con- 
vince some of th» half savages that all of you have not 
turned informers; and an informer is something that is 
hated beyond all expression. Death is not too good lor 
all who blab of the doings of the. Fenians.” 

We knew that as well as he, and so concluded to go 
with him in the seeming capacity of prisoners, knowing 
that we might escape being knocked over by stones or 
stray shots while on our way to the jail or hotel. 

When we reached the upper surface of the ground, we 
found the soldiers drawn up in line in front of the house. 
There were about one hundred of them — stout, toimh, 
well-disciplined fellows, who seemed to care but little for 
the crowd of excited men who were in front and rear 
of them, apparently all ready for an attack, yet without 
weapons to compete with the rifles with which the sol- 
diers were armed. 

As soon as we appeared in sight, the mob uttered such 
a series of discordant howls that it seemed as though 
some of them had gone mad with rage and indignation. 

“ There they are ! ” was the general cry. “ Look at the 
brave heel sinters, and see ’em prisoners in the hands of 
the tyrants. Down wid the sogers, and up wid the Feni 
ans! Long life to the ’Mericans what come over here to 
lend us a helpin’ hand ! ” 

While the crowd were cheering and yelling, some of 
them made a rush as if to break through the line; but 
the soldiers brought their rifles to the charge, and the 
Irishmen saw before them a long line of bayonets which 
meant business; so when the Fenians were almost im- 
paled, they would stop, utter tierce curses and cries for 
vengeance, and then retreat out of reach of those who 
held such deadly weapons. 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


99 


“ Don’t attempt to get through such an excited crow cl,” 
Murden said to Maurice. “I fear that trouble will ensue. 
Send for reenforcements if you have them, and if not, wait 
until the crowd disperses.” 

“And let. the fellows think that they have frightened 
British soldiers, and so give them courage to make bolder 
demonstrations? No, that is not my style of doing busi- 
ness. I’ll not yield them an inch as long as I’m in com- 
mand of a company.” And he was as good as his \* ord ; 
for the next moment he was addressing the crowd, and for 
a wonder they listened to him in silence, and did not even 
throw a stone at him, showing that some respect was still 
entertained for a commissioned officer. 

“My friends,” Maurice said, “I want to give you a word 
of advice, and I hope you will take it. I have but the 
most friendly feelings for you, and therefore don’t want to 
hurt you if I can help it. But you must understand me, 
and I mean what I say when I tell you that I intend to 
take these gentlemen to the barracks, and when they are 
there they will dine with me, and help me to eat as good 
a dinner, and smoke as good a cigar after it, as can be 
found in Queenstown. Now, my good friends, don’t get 
in my way, for if you do, some of you will get hurt.” 

Some of the listeners cheered at his words, and others 
maintained a stern silencey At any rate, Maurice’s speech 
had done no harm, and we had no expectation of trouble 
when we fell into line and marched towards the barracks 
with a soldier on each side of us, and a surging crowd in 
front and rear. 

To be sure we heard hard words and some loud threats, 
and many of the Fenians urged each other to rush in and 
secure the head centres from the power of the English 
tyrants; but the firmness of the soldiers and the dread 
of their rifles prevented any concentrated attack on our 
'•olumn, and we reached the barrack quarters with no 
other damage than such as results from stones and sticks, 
and cne or two dead cats, when aimed at a man’s bead 
with all the force of a strong arm. 


100 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

r 

As we marched into the soldiers’ quarters, the gate* 
were closed, and the Fenians were left in the streets, to 
shout until they were tired of such fun, and then disperse 
until some new excitement claimed their attention. I 
must confess that I was glad to feel that I was in a place 
of comparative safety, for I was sick of hearing hoarse 
shouts, and seeing stones fly through the air. 

“Now,” cried Maurice, as the soldiers were dismissed, 
and the guards doubled, “we will have some dinner, and 
l hope that you will enjoy it. We have finished our fun 
for the day. All danger is past, and we can have a long 
evening to talk of Australia and old times.” 

We had no objection to such a course, and were just 
about to enter the mess-room for the purpose of being 
introduced to the lieutenant’s brother officers, when an 
orderly placed a telegraphic despatch in Maurice’s hand. 

Our friend read the despatch, and a look of vexation 
passed over his face. 

“Bother!” he said, and stamped his foot with im- 
patience. 

“What is it, Maurice?” asked Murden. 

“ Somebody has telegraphed to the lieutenant-governoi 
that four noted head centres have been arrested, just as 
they landed from the steamer, and I am ordered to for- 
ward them to Dublin, under a strong escort, without the 
least delay. Was there ever anything more unfortunate?” 

“ Why not telegraph that we are not Fenians, but friends 
of known loyalty to government?” 

“I will; but it won’t make a particle of difference, as 
you will see. Government is so suspicious, that no one’s 
word is relied on unless a lord is ready to vouch for char- 
acter! But hang me if you start for Dublin until to-mor- 
row morning, even if the governor does want your pres- 
ence. I’ll first try what an explanation will do;” and off' 
went the despatch, while we washed and got ready for 
dinner. We made some little change in our toilets, hav- 
ing, to our surprise, found all the baggage which we had 
brought ashore safely housed in the barracks, where it bad 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


101 


been placed by the police after their struggle with the 
Fenians on the shore. 

We all sat down to dinner, half a dozen officers and our 
party, and had just commenced on the soup, when a tele- 
graphic despatch from the lieutenant-governor wag brought 
in and read aloud by Maurice. 



CHAPTER 


ORDERED TO DUBLIN. THE WARNING. — THE MYSTERI- 
OUS VOICE. OFF FOR DUBLIN. DRUNKEN SOLDIERS. 

THE FENIANS AGAIN. 

“ Just listen to this, boys,” Maurice said, as he held the 
despatch in his hand, “ and hear what his excellency says 
about our prisoners.” 

His brother officers* were all attention in a moment. 
There were several of them, and they had made us feel at 
home as soon as Maurice had explained to them who we 
were, and that we had no connection wjth Fenianism, 
which they seemed to detest with all their hearts. 

“ The governor,” continued Maurice, “ seems to run away 
with the idea that we have been Received in the estima- 
tion of our friends, for he telegraphs to me ’to send on the 
prisoners without the least s delay, and under a strong 
escort, so that escape shall impossible. He says he 
.s certain that we secured the right men, and that we must 
not let them play a Yankee trick on us by believing what 
they say.” 

“The lieutenant-governor is not complimentary to our 
sagacity,” Maurice remarked, as he folded up the despatch ; 
“but then he is a suspicious man and hates tbe Fenians, 
as the devil is supposed to hate holy water.” 

“Maurice” Murden said, “ you know your duty, and we 


102 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

know youi feelings. Don’t endanger your position for on« 
moment by keeping us with you. Once in Dublin, we can 
explain to his excellency that we are innocent of all de- 
signs upon his kingdom.” 

“Hang me if you shall leave until you have dined, and 
we’ve talked of old times,” the lieutenant remarked, in a 
sulky tone, and one that showed he was in earnest ; so, 
after he had given a few orders for our departure, we once 
more renewed our attention to the dinner, and had a lively 
time. 

When cigars were passed around, I had occasion to 
step to the door of the mess-room for a moment, just 
to get a breath of fresh air ; and while I was looking 
at the barrack-yard, I felt some one touch me on the 
arm. ™ 

Turning, I saw one of the servants who had waited 
upon the table. He laid a finger on his lips, and then 
slipped a piece of paper into my hand, and the next mo- 
ment was gone. 

With my back to the mess-room I unfolded the paper, 
and found the following, written in pencil : — 

“ Head Centres : Don’t despair of a rescue. There are 
more Fenians in Ireland than were killed or wounded 
to-day, and they will shed their blood to prove to the head 
centres of America, that patriotism is still in bloom in Ire- 
land. Keep your eyes open and trust to the brotherhood. 
Destroy this as soon as read, and be assured that careful 
eyes are watching your movements. You have already 
deceived the soldiers, and made them think that you have 
no sympathy with Fenianism. Still wear the mask, and 
all will be well in time.” 

The note was not signed or directed to either of us. I 
turned to find the man who had handed me the paper. 
He was not in sight. I glanced around the mess-room. 
No one was looking at me, or taking the slightest notice 
of my movement. A few yards from where I stood, half 
a dozen soldiers were lounging, and discussing the events 
of the day : but they did not look towards me, or foera to 


• THE DEAD ALIYE. 


103 


be aware of my presence ; but for all that, 1 was just as 
certain that some one was watching me as I was that 1 
had eaten a hearty dinner, and therefore no longer felt 
Hungry. 

Slowly I tore the paper into the most minute fragments, 
and then scattered some of the pieces in the yard, while 
full one half of them I put in my pockets, to he thrown 
away in another direction. 

Then the thought came uppermost as to what I should 
do in the present emergency. Had I better reveal all 
to Maurice, and so let him be well prepared for coming 
events, or had I better remain quiet and consider the note 
as so much bombast? It was evident that the Fenians 
still considered us as head centres, and had relied on my 
honor not to expose the correspondence. Under the cir- 
cumstance I resolved not to, but to let events take their 
own course. We had been arrested as Fenians, when we 
had not a Fenian idea; and now we could not turn against 
the rebellious subjects of the queen, and betray them just 
at a time when they thought we were in danger, and 
needed aid. 

With a firm resolve to keep the matter of the note a 
secret, I returned to the table, and once more joined in 
conversation, and continued it until near dark, when Mau- 
rice declared that he could delay no longer, but must for- 
ward us to Dublin by the seven o’clock train, and then re- 
solved to accompany us, and see if he could not explain 
matters to the satisfaction of the lieutenant-governor, who 
was known to be a fair-minded sort of man, though a timid 
one, and terribly afraid that the Fenians would send him 
to London in a great hurry, some fine morning. 

My companions received Maurice’s announcement with 
a shout of delight; but I thought of the note which I had 
received, and did not respond with that enthusiasm which 
I should have done under other circumstances. However, 
oo one noticed my silence. 

“Yes,” said Maurice, “I can run up to Dublin to-mghi, 
and come back in the morning. A few words from m«>, 


104 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


personally, will set his excellency all right, I know; and if 
I can’t, why, we must remind him that a member of tha 
Australian cabinet is before him.” 

“ An ex-member,” hinted Murden, in a gentle tone, as 
though he still wished that he was in office. 

“ Well, just as you please, although I know that the peo- 
ple of Victoria will not allow your valuable services to be 
dispensed with for any length of time. When you return 
ai. office will be open to you.” 

“Thank you, Maurice ; but I fear you are too partial to 
be a good judge of my merits;” and then we all laughed, 
for we recollected some shrewd movements of Murden’s 
when holding the office of commissioner, and dealing with 
obstinate bushrangers who refused to impart valuable in- 
formation. 

In a few minutes after we left the table we were ready 
to start for Dublin. The train was to leave at seven 
o’clock, and a special car had been ordered by Maurice for 
our accommodation and those who accompanied us, some 
half a dozen soldiers, with muskets, so as to keep up an 
appearance of force, in case any one should be rash enough 
to interfere with our movements. 

Just as we were about to start for Cork, where we were 
to take the cars, a stout, plain-dressed man entered the 
mess-room. Maurice seemed glad to see him, and pro- 
ceeded to ask him questions. 

“What is the news in town?” the lieutenant demand- 
ed. “How do the people feel after the taste of our 
quality ? ” 

“ Sullen,” was the answer. “ They feel more like killing 
Englishmen than ever. The Fenians are active in town, 
and mean mischief some time or other. Better ask for 
more men, and keep them on the alert, or a surprise may 
be effected in some part of the town, or at Cork. If the 
fellows had arms they would not wait many hours for 
deliberation.” 

56 1 know it, Brady ; but the fact of it is, they haven’t 
the arms; so we can well afford to treat their threats with 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


105 


contempt” replied Maurice, with that confidence which 
aiways distinguished him in Victoria. 

“ But they can sting, sir, they can sting, and they will, 
the first opportunity,” Mr. Brady replied. “I know their 
feelings, for I have been in their midst. They do not talk 
as loud as they might, and as I could wish, but still I know 
enough to be sure that they mean mischief.” 

1 remembered the paper which had been thrust into 
my hand, and wondered what Mr. Brady, who was an 
experienced English detective, stationed at Queenstown, 
would think if he had read it. It was evident that the 
detective expected trduble, but did not know when or 
where it would strike. 

“ The people,” said Mr. Brady, taking the glass of wine 
that was offered him by the lieutenant, “are firmly per- 
suaded that you have secured the persons of four head 
centres from the United States.” 

“You know better than that, Brady?” Maurice said. 

“ Well, yes, sir, I should think I did. I learned all about 
’em from the boat’s crew that brought them ashore. They 
gave me full particulars; and I’m just as well satisfied, sir, 
that these gentlemen have nothing to do with Fenianism 
as I am satisfied that I have finished my wine, sir.” 

“ Help yourself to some more. Of course you intimated 
that these gentlemen were not head centres.” 

“Of course, sir; but when an idea enters an Irishman’s 
head, it is hard 'work to eradicate it, sir.” 

“Yes, I know; but what conclusion do?s that lead 
you to ? ” 

“ This, sir. The leaders of the Fenians have an idea 
that the gentlemen who landed from the steamer to-day 
have brought enough gold and bills of exchange to pay 
off the national debt and give every Fenian leader a large 
fortune with whicli to commence life and the new republic 
at the same time.” 

“ The big fools.” * 

“ True for you, sir ; but still the fellows believe it, and 
jothing can convince them that tin? 1 are mistaken; cons©- 


106 THE GOLD HUN TEES IN EL ROPE, jB 

.’V \ 

quently they will fight hard for the possession of the men 
who have so much money to throw away on so many 
worthless objects. It is the gold they want, and the gold 
they will have, if it is to be obtained ; so let me advise 
you, sir, to take a strong escort with these gentlemen to 
the cars, or else let them go without a guard, so as not to 
excite suspicion on the part of those who are on the 
watch” 

“I’ll take your advice, Brady, for I think it is good. 
I’ll send the soldiers to the cars singly, and let my friends 
go in the same manner. In the mean time, let it be given 
out that the four gentlemen will remain here for the pres- 
ent as prisoners, but that they will be discharged in the 
course of time, as no proof of their connection with the 
Fenians can be found.” 

“Yes, sir, I will cause such a report to be circulated, 
and hope that it will do some good, although I have my 
doubts.” Mr. Brady moved towards the door, but a sud- 
den thought entered his mind, causing him to return. 

“I heard a faint rumor, sir,” he said, “that the Fenians 
would attempt a rescue somewhere between Cork and 
Dublin ; but I could not trace the rumor to any responsi- 
ble source ; so do not think that there is much truth in it. 
Still it is best to be prepared for anything, sir, for there 
is no knowing what the fellows may be up to. They are 
in earnest, and mean business; so a few broken heads won’t 
amount to much in their ranks.” 

The detective then left us to do some more of his dan- 
gerous work. The conversation which he had carried on 
with Maurice had not been overheard by a single person 
m the room except our party and the lieutenant; and, 
although some of the servants had been engaged in clear- 
ing the table, they had not heard a word that was uttered, 
for the reason that all conversation was carried on in a 
whisper. 

“ I wish,” said Fred, in a low tone, “ that we were once 
more safe on board the steamer. I would agree not to 
trouble Ireland for a long time.” 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


107 

“ So would I,” was my respouse, as I thought of Miss 
Goldthwaite and her black eyes and coquettish ways, 
pleasant, yet at the same time rather heart-rending. 

“I fear that we shall meet with trouble on the route,* 
Fred continued, still speaking in a whisper. 

“ Have you had a warning ? ” I asked, as I thought ol 
my own. 

“Yes, and I am thinking if I shall mention the matter 
to Maurice, or keep quiet, as I have been requested to.” 

“ As a friend, we should warn him. He goes with us 
:>n our account, and you know how we would feel if any 
disaster should happen to him.” 

“ True ; and so, in spite of the warning to keep secret, 
I will tell the lieutenant all that I have heard and read. 

“ Better not, if ye plase,” some one whispered, close at 
our elbows, in Irish brogue, but in a strange tone of voice 
— one that we had not heard during the day. 

Both of us turned to look for the man who had spoken, 
in tones that appeared threatening, even if they were 
uttered in a whisper. 

To our surprise, no one was near us. There were sev- 
eral servants in the room, but they were at work clearing 
the table, so could not have been near us when we were 
consulting together and whispering. 

“It seems to me that we are surrounded by spies,” mut- 
tered Fred, in a tone of vexation that showed how much 
he was annoyed- at the idea of being surprised at any- 
thing. “I wish the mischief had them and their Fenian- 
hm at the same time, if we have got to mix up in it.” 

“Speak to Maurice about it,” I said. “Perhaps he can 
anderstand the business better than ourselves.” 

“Don’t you do it,” was whispered close to us — so close 
that it seemed as though we could feel the warm breath 
cf the owner of the voice on our cheeks. 

A quick turn and a look in all directions, and once more 
we found • ourselves at fault. The waiters were not even 
near us, and the one who was nearest was engaged in 
packing the p’utes in the mess-chest, with his back towaidp 


108 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

as, and so could not have been heard had he chosen to 
whisper a warning in our ears. 

“ Maurice,” said Fred, “ can .you rely cn the men who 
are to accompany us as an escort?” 

He spoke in so low a tone that even Murden, who was 
smoking a cigar and standing near, could not hear the 
conversation. 

w O, yes; they have been with me for two years in the 
same company, and are considered Fenian proof. Wh\ 
do you ask?” 

“Because I believe that you and the barracks are sur- 
rounded by spies.” 

“O, I guess not,” was the careless reply. “The Fenians 
take good care to keep out of the reach of soldiers and 
barrack-yards.” 

“But what would you say if we should report that we • 
have had warnings of an attempt at rescue this very night?” 
demanded Fred. 

“ I should say, my dear boys, that some one has been 
making a desperate attempt to humbug you — that is all.” 

“And you disbelieve all warnings wdiich purport to come 
from our w r ould-be friends ? ” 

“No, not all, for I know the Irish character, and how 
desperate it is at times. But at the present moment I do 
not think there is danger, for we taught the Fenians a 
lesson this day that they will remember for some time to 
come. My boys did not spare them when they were told 
to use their muskets or their bayonets ; so I have the most 
convincing proof of their fidelity.” 

“And you don’t suppose for a moment that the soldiers 
would turn on us if a crisis should arise ?” 

“No, I will not harbor such a thought for a moment; 
and I’ll tell you the reason why. All those who were 
suspected of Fenianism, or who were Catholics, or, in fact, 
were Irishmen, were weeded from my company before it 
was stationed here ; so I have only Englishmen to deal 
with and command.” 

T he explanation was satisfartory, but still we did not 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


109 


feel, quite as much confidence as the lieutenant, knowing 
that human nature is weak, and that all soldiers have a 
large amount of it stowed away under their knapsacks 
and beneath their cross-belts. 

We gave up the argument, and then received directions 
how to proceed to find the cars. We did not desire to 
take cabs, or a jaunting car, for the simple reason tha* 
they would have attracted too much attention from the 
people, had they been seen leaving the barrack-gate, while 
we supposed that we could walk through the streets, and 
thus escape all notoriety. 

We started. Fred- and I led the way, and after us, a 
few rods in the rear, came Murden and Hopeful, while 
following them was Maurice, in citizen’s clothes, and with 
watchful eyes for our safety. On the other side of the 
street, under the charge of a corporal, were six soldiers, 
who marched as though they were off duty, and had 
nothing particular to do. 

A few indignant natives of Queenstown groaned at the 
soldiers, but, as a general thing, no notice was taken of 
them or us, until we were half a mile from the barracks, 
when some blundering fellow, w r hc** appeared to be two 
thirds drunk, stumbled against us, and would have fallen 
to the ground and rolled into the gutter, if Fred had not 
caught him in his arms, and helped him to regain his feet. 

“Now then, old fellow,” said Fred, in a kind tone, as he 
steadied the inebriate, “ are you sure that you are all right 
if I let go of you ?” 

“Am I sure that I am all right?” repeated the man; 
and then, while he was swaying back and forth, I noticed 
that he looked at us in. a manner that did not resemble 
the dull glance of a drunkard. 

“Well,” repeated Fred; “are you sure that you are all 
right if L let you go ? ” 

“ Yes,” said the man, in a tone that seemed to me to be 
lignificant; “now I’m' sure I’m all right.” 

“Then go home.” And as Fred gave this advice, he 
released him; but, instead of obeying, the fellow -drew 


no 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


back and made several passes with his hands and arras — 
Bigns after the freemason pattern ; but we could n Dt inter- 
pret them quite as readily as we could the masonic passes, 
for the reason that we liLd never been initiated in the 
rtiysteries of the Fenian brotherhood. 

“What in creation do you mean?” demanded Fred, 
who saw that ♦the man waited for some responses. 

“And what do you mane?” . the man responded, “by 
not givin’ me the grand hailin’ sign in return for what 
I’ve showed yer? Faith, ye can trust me if ye are hed 
sinters. Niver a fear of me, now I tell yer.” 

“ Go to thunder,” responded Fred and I, simultaneously. 

“ Faith, let me have a clutch at the goold that ye brought 
over wid yer from ’Meriky, and I’ll go enywhere, and fight 
all the red-coats in Ireland. Don’t fear to trust me, I tell 
yer, for I’m one of ’em.” 

Just at this moment the fellow caught sight of Maurice, 
and seemed to know him, for his drunken look returned to 
his face, and soon found its way to his legs, and off* he 
went, staggering like any other inebriate ; and I must con- 
fess that we met several more before we reached the cars. 

We found that the last car had been reserved for us, 
while the one before it was used by the soldiers. There 
were but few passengers that evening, I recollect, and 
those were slouchy sort of men, with hats drawn over 
their eyes, as though they did not care to be known to 
their most intimate friends. They took first-class passage, 
and were in the compartments just in front of the soldiers. 

“Hadn’t you better. have those fellows in with us?” 
asked Murden, as the soldiers took their places in the 
compartment. 

“There is no room,” was the reply. “The compart- 
ment will only accommodate six persons, and here we 
cave the six,” replied Maurice, with a laugh. 

“No, only five,” said Murden. 

“Then you don’t count Rover anything; and yet the 
old dog is equal to half a dozen men.” And Murden 
pulled his ears, and the hound returned die caress by 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


Ill 


placing his paws on the ex-commissioner’s shoulders, and 
licking his face, as a proper tribute of respect for being 
noticed. 

We entered the car with certain misgivings that we 
should not have a pleasant journey ; and perhaps Maurice 
felt so, for he went to his men and spoke to them in a low 
tone, and then joined us, and all of our party commenced 
smoking as if for a wager. 

An hour passed, and then we heard the soldiers in the 
next compartment singing. In a quarter of an hour more 
they were howling, and from howling they commenced 
quarrelling. 

“Your men have' been paying too much attention to 
whiskey,” Murden said. “I fear they would be useless in 
an attack to-night.” 

The lieutenant seemed to feel mortified ; for, while he 
did not answer, he made several attempts to open the 
door of the carriage, so that he could walk along the side 
and communicate with his men. But the door was locked, 
and the guard was not to be seen. 

Then Maurice called to his men ; but they did not hear 
him, or if they did, took no notice of his voice or commands. 

“ Hang the fellows, they are getting drunk as fast as pos- 
sible,” muttered the indignant lieutenant. 

“ They can’t get much drunker,” Murden said, in reply ; 
and just at that moment the train commenced to slacken 
its speed, and the car almost stopped, although I could not 
hear the brakes, or see the guard at work. 

“We are now near — ” 

Maurice had proceeded so far, when the car stopped 
with a sudden jerk, as though some obstruction had been 
placed on the track. 

“ What in creation is the meaning of this ? ” asked the 
lieutenant; and then the answer was returned in the shape 
of a shout, and, on looking out, we saw that we were once 
more in the hands of the Fenians; for the car had been 
separated from the train, and the latter had gone on and 
left us. 


9 


112 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OB 


CHAPTER XL 

SURROUNDED BY FENIANS. — THE SEARCH FOR GOLI . — 

A DISAPPOINTMENT. MAURICE IN DANGER. FRED TO 

THE RESCUE. A SIGNAL. 

The Fenians made no attempt to disguise themselves, 
and did not seem to care a pin for the soldiers, who were 
shouting and singing in the next compartment, and did not 
appear to be aware that the car had stopped, or that their 
natural enemies were surrounding them. 

I looked out of the window, and could have sworn that 
1 saw men who entered the cars at Cork. I knew them 
by their slouched hats and gray coats, confined around 
their waists by belts and ropes. Half a dozen of the fel- 
lows had torches in their hands, and as the night was daik, 
and the place where the car stopped dreary enough, a 
mass of bog and waste, the scene looked rather wild and 
none too pleasant, somewhat reminding me of the night 
when our carts were stopped by bushrangers on the funks 
pf the River Murray, in Victoria, and when we escaped 
from the hands of the robbers through mere pluck and im- 
pudence. 

Perhaps we were surprised ; but if we were, we detc r- 
mined not to let the Fenians, or whoever they were, dis- 
cover it, but to take matters as we found them, and make 
the best of it. 

But if such was our secret determination, Maurice, like 
a bluff English soldier, had come to another conclusion, and 
showed fight like the brave man that he was ; and as soon 
as the people who surrounded the car uttered a yell of 
satisfaction at the result of their strategy, Maurice grew 
hot with indignation, and of course wanted to fight at 
once ; but while he was in the act of drawing his revolver 
Murden stopped him. 

“ Don’t yo do it, old fellow,” the ex-commissioner said, 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


113 


in a low tone, “ The fellows outnumber us four to one 
They have all the advantage ; so we had better submit, and 
see what they propose to do.” 

“ And I hear such advice from you — do I ? ” asked Mau- 
rice, a little bitterly ; “ you who never shrank from odds 
in Australia, at least while I was under your command, 
and made no more of charging two to one than I should 
of dispersing the Fenians who surround us.” 

“Ah, Maurice,” replied the careful ex-commissioner, 
“don’t you know that I carried amoral influence with me, 
as well as brave men each side of me, when 1 undertook 
a rash act in the bush of Victoria ? ” 

“And I, too, have brave men with me. In the next 
compartment are seven soldiers armed with rifles, who will 
fight to the death.” 

“ So they would, Maurice, if they were reasonable be- 
ings, but just at the present time they ain’t. Hark ! do 
you hear that drunken roar ? Since we left Cork youi 
men have been tampered with, and now they don’t know 
their commanding officer from a Fenian. Don’t call upon 
your men, for if you do you will be disappointed and mor- 
tified. I’ll warrant you that they have not a charge of 
ball and powder in their boxes, and that their rifles are un- 
loaded. Some one has been smart enough to look out foi 
that.” 

While the conversation was going on, in a low tone, the 
Fenians seemed undecided how to act, or what course they 
should pursue. To be sure they cheered and waved their 
torches, and some of them flourished muskets and pistols, 
but they did not offer violence to us or the soldiers. Once 
in a while some one would^ry out for three cheers for the 
’Merican hed sinters ; but I noticed that the distinguished 
gentlemen from the United States did not create that ex- 
citement which one would naturally expect. 

“Three cheers for the hed sinters’ goold !” was the cry 
of some practical Fenian, who knew the substantial from 
the weak — the rea. from the ideal — who wanted the tfafr 
stance, and not the shadow. 


114 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, )R 


At this there was a loud laugh, and some one shorn ed,— 

“Ah, Barney, it’s the goold ye care for more than liberty 
for Ireland.” 

“ Faith,” replied the sage, “ give me goold, and it’s lit- 
tle I care for things that I can’t buy wid it. Plenty of 
goold is liberty, and the lack of it is slavery and toil.” 

“True for you, Barney,” was the cry; and then some one, 
who appeared to be a man of authority, sprang into thei? 
midst, and began to make his presence felt. 

“ What in heaven’s name do ye mane by standing here 
idle when there’s work to be done, and no time to lose 
about it, to be sure? Don’t ye know that the palers will 
be down on ye in a special train as soon as they suspect 
foul play? Open the doors and let the gintlemen out, 
and let’s see what we’ve got.” 

I recollected the man as soon as I had caught sight of 
his form by the aid of the torcheo. It was Big Mike, the 
man whom we had met for the first time in the cellar 
where the whiskey still was concealed, and the one 
whom Pat said owned the place and machinery. 

Big Mike seized a torch as be spoke, and sprang to the 
side of the car, and got upon the platform that ran fore and 
aft so that the guard could collect the tickets from the pas- 
sengers. The window was down, and into it he thrust the 
smoking torch, so that he could see our faces. 

“Well, gintlemen, we has met again, ye see, and once 
more I’ll do the honors for ye, if ye has no objections. 
You see that the Fenians of Ireland can do some work 
even if they is surrounded by tyrants ; ” and then his eyes 
fell upon Maurice, and he leered at our friend as if he did 
not mean him any good will. 

“ Ah, lieutenant, it’s little ye though : that ye would see 
me in command of more men than there’s sojers in Queens- 
town or Cork — now did ye?” 

“ Mike,” said Maurice, “you had better let us alone, and 
go your way before you give much trouble. If I call upon 
my men to fire, it will be the worse for you.” 

“Bah, lieutenant! yer men is all drunk and asleep. O 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


115 


we took good care to look arter ’em as soon as we. left 
Cork. They took to the whiskey like laches, and loved It 
better than their mothers’ milk. But I has no time to 
yaste in blarney, lieutenant. You has some friends of 
mine, and I want ’em.” 

M They have no desire to go with you, Mike ; so let ua 
alone,” Maurice replied. 

“ What ! ” cried Big Mike, with a laugh, “ do you ’spose 
that four hed sinters from ’Merica don’t want to see their 
own dear friends afore they take sarvice wid the queen ? 
Ah, lieutenant, ye has done me and mine damage enough 
for one day, in killin’ one of me friends, in takin’ another, 
and seizin’ the best secret still in the south of Ireland. 
Don’t offend me by sayin’ that these gintlemen don’t want 
to lave yer company and go wid us ; £>r ye know that 
Ireland isn’t free just yet, and we need all the strength that 
we can get.” 

“ Look you, Mike,” Fred said ; “ we tell you, once for all, 
that we are not head centres of the Fenian organization, 
and we never had anything to do with it, never intended 
to ; so let us alone.” 

“Faith,” returned Mike, with another grin that was far 
from pleasant to look at, “ I don’t blame yer for talkin’ the 
way ye do as long as a queen’s officer is near yer; but I 
don’t think ye need fear him just now;” and the fellow 
winked one of his fierce-looking eyes, as though he meant 
mischief of some kind, and I really began to think that 
our friend was in danger of his life, as I knew that, if the 
Irish passions of hate were once 6tirred, blood or some 
act of cruelty alone would allay them. 

If the Fenians meant to ill-use Maurice, what could we 
do to save him, provided we had the power? These 
thoughts flashed across my mind while Big Mike stood at 
the window, grinning at us ; and I know that Fred thought 
of the same thing, for he told me so afterwards. As far 
as defence was concerned, we were powerless. All of our 
arms were on board of the steamer, and the most that we 
had in cur pockets were small penknives. Even if we had 


116 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE. OR 


been armed with pistols, we should have fared rather hard, 
for the reason that while we could not have killed but a 
few, had they extinguished their torches, they would have 
had good marks at us, locked up as we were in the car. 
All of these considerations induced us to keep quiet, and 
see if a stout denial would. not get us through. 

“Who has an axe?” asked Big Mike, after he had ex- 
pressed his opinion of our - frankness, although he thought 
it evasion. “Ye must come out of this; and it’s unfortu- 
nate that the guard has taken the key wid him. I can’t 
ax sich honorable gintlemen as hed sinters from ’Merica to 
crawl out of the wiftder; so I’ll smash the door, and very 
quick, too, I’ll do it. Who has an axe ? ” 

One was put in his hands. The burly fellow threw his 
torch to the ground, and then hacked away at the door of 
the car with the axe. Half a dozen blows accomplished 
his object. The door was torn from its hinges and thrown 
to the ground, and then a wild waving of torches ensued 
as we were requested to walk out of the compartment 
and meet our friends who had assembled to do us so much 
honor. 

“Look to the dog,” cried Murden, as we left the car in 
accordance with the invitation of the wild Fenians. 

The warning came none too soon, for Rover had some- 
how got it into his head that the men who were shouting 
and waving torches were enemies, and must be looked 
after, and he had settled it in his own mind that he was 
just the one to do it. I need hardly say that he would 
have fared quite badly in the crowd had he made an 
attack o l. them ; but still he would have made his mark 
before the Irishmen despatched him, or did him much 
harm. 

Seeing that the dog was excited, I stepped back and 
held him by his collar, while my companions passed out. 

“Rover,” I said, speaking to the animal just as though 
he was a human being and blessed with reasoning powers, 
* we are in a bad lix; but fighting won’t help us just now*, 
to be a good dog, and don’t show your teeth m til I tel) 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


117 


you to. Wnen I’m ready we can go in and do our best; 
but not, until then. Do you understand?” and I patted 
his massive h ;ad and made him look me in the face. 

He utterea a subdued howl, as though he thought I 
was putting him to a severe test; but I could see that he 
promised compliance by the way in which he wagged his 
tail and tried to lick my face. 

“ There’s one more,” cried Big Mike, as he counted my 
friends after they had alighted. 

“ Here’s the other,” I cried, as I sprang from the car, 
followed by the dog. 

The Fenians gathered around us so that we could not 
escape had we been so disposed; and the wild-looking 
peasants stared at us and examined us from head to foot, 
as though we were made of different material from them- 
selves. 

“Now out with the bags and boxes,” Big Mike said, in 
a tone that showed how much he was pressed for time. 

Two or three of the wild peasants sprang into the car, 
and seemed to be looking for our luggage. 

« Out wioh it ! ” roared Mike. 

“Faith, there’s none here,” was the cry. 

Mike uttered a howl of rage, and jumped into the com- 
partment which we had just left. In an instant he e- 
appeared, and I saw anger and disappointment on his rough 
face. 

“ Where’s yer luggage ? ” he yelled. 

“ In the van with the rest of the stuff,” Maurice an- 
swered. 

Big Mike uttered such a hearty curse that I thought 
the air was filled with brimstone. 

« Didn’t I tell ye to look after it afore all things ? ” he 
roared. “Didn’t I say that it was the luggage as much as 
the hed sinters that we wanted ? What in heaven’s 
name is the good of a hed sinter, even if he does come 
from ’Meriky, unless he has goold to back him, and pay us 
who is sufferin’ and doin’ the work ?” 

A murmur of applause from those who were nea* 


118 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


enough to listen, as though they sympathized with a man 
who had expected much for some hard work, and yet had 
been cheated out of pay in some manner that was not quite 
comprehensible. 

« Is this yer doin’s ? ” cried Mike, as he sprang from the 
car, and came towards us. “Did ye put the luggage away 
on purpose ? ” 

Maurice was about to make a reply that would have fur- 
ther enraged the ruffian, but I pressed his arm and kept 
him quiet. 

« Look here ! ” said Fred, in a tone that he could assume 
when an excess of dignity was required ; “ how dare you 
talk to us in this manner? Who do you take us to be, 
one of your workmen, or gentlemen who are visiting Ire- 
land for pleasure ? Be assured that Stevens shall hear of 
your conduct as soon as we can communicate with him.” 

“ I care more for the goold than I do for James Stevens 
or all the hed sinters in Ireland,” Mike said, in a dogged 
tone. “ I’ve lost my still, and I must have money enough 
from some one to pay for it.” 

“And you would let the cause of Ireland suffer, would 
you, just because you can’t make more money in selling 
whiskey? This is not the kind of Fenianism that we 
expect to meet with in Ireland. In New York, Irishmen 
give up all for the sake of the cause, and you grumble be- 
cause you have missed our luggage. It would do you no 
good if it was here, for not a penny should you handle.” 

“ And how could you help yourselves ? ” Mike asked, in 
a sneering tone. 

“ By appealing to these brave fellows to stand by us,” 
said Fred, and turned to the crowd of wild-looking wretches 
who surrounded us, as though confident that they would 
assist us in case we required help. igk 

“ Confusion ! ” muttered Murden. “ Fred is don^ all that 
he can to make us Fenians. What does he mean?” 

“ Hush ! ” I replied. “ He sees a way for us to escape, and 
is trying his best to work out a path that leads to safety 
Let him alone, and see how he comes out.” 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


m 

The “ brave fellows ” began to think that they were of 
some account, for they commenced murmuring that Big 
Mike was not going to take the bread out of their mouths ; 
and that the hed sinters from ’Meriky were not to be 
treated with disrespect, for they had come to free Ireland, 
and the boys would stand by them. 

Mike heard the cries and knew what they meant. He 
smothered his rage as best he could, and then adopted a 
different style of proceeding. 

“Well, boys, don’t look at me as if I was a thief, ’coz I 
ain’t that, and no man in the crowd can say so, and spake 
the truth. If I wanted the goold, it was so I could take 
charge of it for ye, and share wid ye; for to whom does 
it belong but to those who run all the risks? and show 
me a lot of boys what has done more for Ireland and th j 
cause than those who is now near me.” 

“True for you, Mike,” was the approving reply; and 
then we saw that for the moment Mike had a portion of 
the Fenians with him. 

But he had had a warning, and so concluded to let us 
alone for a while, and turn his attention to the soldiers, 
who were sleeping in the compartment. 

Ever since we had left the car, Maurice had endeavored 
to get near his men and hold some communication with 
them ; but the Fenians had prevented this, not by actual 
force, but had surrounded us in such a manner that we 
could not leave the circle, strive as hard as we might. If 
we crowded one way, they would crowd in another, and 
manage, by waving their torches, to either singe our heads 
or make us relinquish our purpose. 

There wag. no occasion to smash open the door of the 
compartment in which the soldiers were confined. Some 
one had rpSJaged to open it while the cars were in motion, 
for the purpose of supplying the men with liquor ; and 
when tne crowd waved their torches and laughed at the 
position of the soldiers, we saw that they had swallowed 
some drug with their whiskey, for they vere lying in all 


120 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OK 


directions, heads and feet together, utterly regardless of 
their trust. 

“ The shapin’ beauties,” shouted one man, as the door of 
the compartment was opened, and the position of the sol- 
diers was seen. 

“The seven slapers, more like,” cried another; and then 
there was a laugh, in which all joined. 

“ Faith, if I had my way, they would slape the slape that 
knows no wakin’,” muttered a brutal-looking fellow, close 
to Maurice’s elbow, and with a glare at the officer that 
meant murder if it meant anything at all. 

In an instant, Maurice had the ruffian by the throat, and 
was shaking him with the strength of a giant. 

“Dog,” cried the rash officer, in a tone that meant mis- 
chief, “how dare you threaten a queen’s officer, or her 
men?” 

In an instant there was an intense excitement, for the 
Fenians crowded around us to see what was going on, and 
to take a part in the contest in case there was a free fight. 

The burly ruffian was so much surprised that for a mo- 
ment he allowed himself to be shaken; but recollecting 
that his companions would laugh at him if the thing con* 
tinued, and that he would lose all prestige as a bully if 
whipped by one man, he managed to tear himself from 
Maurice’s grasp, and to retreat several feet, as if for the 
purpose of recovering his scattered senses, and then renew 
the fight. But, instead of rushing on the officer with some 
display of the manly art of self-defence, the scamp drew a 
knife from his bosom and bounded towards our friend. 

It was a critical period for Maurice and his life. He 
was never so near death and yet so easily avoided it; for 
in one instant he would have been impaled, had not Fred’s 
presence of mind saved him. 

As the bully rushed on the lieutenant, a long, murderous 
weapon upraised to give it more force when it struck the 
victim’s body, Fred rapidly took his measures to save » 
friend’s life. Out went one of his feet — an old trick of his 
in Australia ; and as tha ruffian blundered on, he ^tumbled 



“The bully rushed on the Lieutenant, a long murderous 
KNIFE UPRAISED TO GIVE IT MORE FORCE.” PAGE 120 . 




THE DEAD ALIVE. 


121 


aver the foot and fell headlong to the ground, burying the 
weapon in the earth, and bruising his nose at the same 
time, and in such a manner that blood spirted out in all 
directions. 

An Irishman .is as fond of a joke as any people in the 
world ; so I was not surprised to hear the crowd roar when 
the ruffian missed his aim and brought misfortune on 
himself. 

X “Whoop, but Paddy is fond of the airth, for don’t you 
see that he is kissin’ it with his mouth and smeller,” cried 
the wit of the party ; and then there was another laugh, 
which did not add to Paddy’s good temper, for he sprang 
to his feet with a roar, his face stained with blood, and his 
eyes resembling those of a demon more than a man’s. 

With a shout and a horrible imprecation, Paddy once 
more rushed to the charge, for he had not yet been pun- 
ished enough to keep him quiet. 

But this time Fred determined to use a different mem- 
ber than his foot. He caw that it was time for action, and 
not for sport; and as the ruffian came on with his hands up, 
a knife in one of them, and the other like a wild beast’s 
claw, my friend let him have a blow between his eyes that 
would have staggered an ox, had it received it on the nose. 

Paddy dropped like a man shot dead with a bullet 
through his heart, and he did not move for a moment aftei 
he touched the ground. 

I do not know what would have been the consequences 
of the blow, in that wild crowd, if we had not, just as Paddy 
struck the earth, heard the shrill whistle of a locomotive, 
showing that the car had been missed, and that the train 
was backing up to find it. The signal was the sign for a 
commotion among the Fenians, and they showed that they 
intended to do something without delay. 


p} 

122 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OB 


CHAPTER XII. 

A LONG TRAMP. — A CAVE IN THE MOUNTAINS. — A 
PROPOSITION. — THE REFUSAL. 

As soon as Big Mike heard the whistle of the approach 
ing train, he passed out the rifles of the sleeping soldiers 
and then followed them, and gave his orders in a hurried 
manner, as if aware that time was becoming valuable. 

“Look to the gintlemen,” he said, “and mind that they 
is taken care of at all risks. The rest of yer scatter, and 
not a soul of you know what was done this night. If 
there is a man what lisps a whisper, he will be found and 
dealt with, even if he should be guarded by the whole of 
the queen’s men. Go, now, and don’t waste yer time in 
stoppin’ here to see what others is doin’.'’ 

Some of the gossoons did not seem disposed to move 
as fast as Big Mike would like ; so he adopted the novel 
process of running at them, and striking to the right anc 
left, hitting some severe blows before the fellows could get 
out of his way. But the violent means seemed to result 
in dispersing the crowd quicker than the mild methods, 
for I noticed that some of the Fenians took to their heels 
and ran, disappearing in the darkness as though quite 
familiar with that section of the country. 

For a moment we had ,great hopes of escaping from our 
dear friends during the confusion ; but we soon found that 
the men who surrounded us were determined that we 
should be looked after, for. they gave us no chance to get 
out of their way. We were the head centres of attrac- 
tion, and could not escape notice. 

The sound of the whistle grew louder and louder. The 
engine could not have been more than two miles from us 
when Big Mike returned from, his task of driving off the 
hangers-on of his army. 

“ Now then,” he said, “ look alive. Gintlemen, we must 


THE DEAD ALIYE. 


123 


hurry you a little, to get rid of our friends who are in the 
train. Come on wid ’em to the old place.” 

There was no help for it but to obey. We tramped 
along in the darkness, over some very indifferent roads, 
through bogs, where the water was up to our ankles, not 
meeting a soul, and all the time preserving the utmost 
silence, not a loud word being spoken while we were on 
the march. 

But we did some grumbling, and that wretched Hez, 
who was not fond of romance unless a pretty girl was 
concerned, uttered more than one complaint when 
he found that his feet were getting wet, and that Ire- 
land’s bogs were working into his boots. More than once 
the Fenians cautioned Hopeful to be quiet, and this was 
especially the case when we left fields and struck public 
highways. 

We saw several huts on the roadside, but they were 
apparently deserted, or else the owners were in our ranks, 
for not a light was seen in one of them, nor did a single 
person appear to be loitering near them. 

There were no signs of pursuit ; so we could not under- 
stand why the Fenians should wish to hurry us along as 
they did ; and when I spoke to Big Mike about it, he only 
laughed and said that he “ s’posed the boys wanted their 
supper, and that they couldn’t get it till they reached the 
place where they were to stop.” 

“ And is it far from here ? ” I asked. 

“ Faith,” replied the leader, with a grin, “ I don’t know 
what ye call far. Let us understand that, and thin I’ll 
tell ye.” 

I saw that no satisfaction was to be obtained from Mike, 
so trudged on, although most heartily wishing that I had 
a small force of mounted men at my disposal, so that 1 
could scatter our guards, and thus escape to civilization. 

Murden had the same thoughts, for he whispered tc 
me, — 

5 - If I had a score of my mounted police, --such fellow* 


124 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

as I led when we beat up Darnl^y’s quarters, — there 
would not be a Fenian in sight m ten minutes.” 

Suddenly our escort made a flank movement. They 
left the highway once more, and took to the fields, passed 
over a mountain that was slippery with recent rains, and, 
after descending, found ourselves in a valley that was dark 
and difficult of navigation. 

Here, for the first time, a halt took place, and a consults*- 
tion ensued between Mike and several of his men. The 
result of it was, two of the Fenians were sent forward to 
see if the coast was clear, while we were invited to take 
seats on fallen trees, or such stones as were handy. 

“ How long have we got to wait here ? ” asked Maurice, 
who had sulked all the way from the cars, on account of 
the trick which had been played on him. 

“ I must request you to kape silent, lieutenant,” Mike 
said. “You are too good a military man not to know that 
sometimes even a whisper is apt to betray one.” 

Maurice did not deign to reply, for the reason that argu- 
ment was useless. We were in the fellow’s power, and he 
could do as he pleased with us. 

The Fenians, apparently as tired as we were, seemed to 
listen for some signal, and at last it came, in the shape of 
three shrill whistles. 

“ The coast is clear,” cried Mike, starting up. rt Come 
oij, boys. We’ll soon find a fire, and plenty of real Irish 
hospitality” 

Once more we were in motion, staggering over stones 
and stumps, until Mike suddenly halted, uttered a shrill 
whistle like the call of some night bird, and then a light 
was exhibited in the side of the mountain, and we saw a 
narrow entrance to what appeared to be a cave. 

“Now, gintlemen, we have reached a place of rest. 
Enter and be welcome. I don’t think the queen’s troops 
will find ye here — do you, lieutenant?” 

Maurice was too indignant to reply. Mike led the way 
and we followed him; and when we had entered, we found 
that wc were in a cave r some twenty feet high, and thirty 


TEE DEAD ALIVE. 


12 * 

or forty feet square, a portion of it cut from rock and clay 
years and years before, for the roof and sides were black 
with smoke and dirt. 

In one corner of the cave was a roaring peat fire, the 
smoke from which disappeared in some mysterious manner 
overhead. There was an outlet, no doubt, for the cave 
was well ventilated and free from smoke. 

Seated in one corner of the fireplace, smoking a pipe 
with an air of extreme relish, was an old woman, who 
was so hideous that she was enough to frighten a stout- 
hearted man into fits, had she but smiled on him in a 
friendly way, and had she looked cross at any one with 
weak nerves, he would have been a lunatic for life. 

She was the only female present, and ugly enough for 
all the women of Ireland. Her occupation appeared to be 
superintending the boiling of a pot of potatoes, about a 
bushel of the esculents being over the fire in a huge copper 
kettle that looked as though it had seen better days when 
engaged in distilling whiskey. 

The old woman merely glanced up as we entered, took 
a survey of us, and grunted her disapprobation, or ap- 
proval, I could not tell which, at the number of visitors, 
and then applied her mind to the care of her pipe, the 
potatoes, and the fire. 

“ Well, mother, is the prates most done ? ” asked Mike ; . 
and I noticed that he, big as he was, was rather concilia- 
tory in his manner of addressing the presiding genius of 
the establishment, as he continued: — 

“ The boys and the gintlemen what we have brought 
home with us are as hungry as watch-dogs, and a dish of 
prates and whiskey won’t be bad for ’em this night.” 

The old woman growled out some answer which we 
could not hear, and then Mike replied, — 

“ It’s true for you, mother, the boys do like their whis- 
key; but you know it is mate for ’em arter a long tramp. 
But don’t you be hard on ’em, mother, dear, ’cos you know* 
you like a sup yerself as well as any person in the county 
of Cork.” 


10 


126 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


The woman did not pretend to deny the insinuation, 
and we, thinking that the fire would feel grateful to our 
. wet feet, went towards it ; but a fierce growl from the old 
hag warned us that we were encroaching on her domains, 
and so we retreated with the exception of Fred, who, in- 
stead of being alarmed, went boldly up to the spitfire, and 
laid one hand on her bare, dirty, bony shoulder. 

We looked on, lost in astonishment at his great audacity. 
We expected to see him scratched or soused with hot 
water, or else pelted with steaming potatoes ; but, to our 
surprise, nothing of the kind occurred. The old woman 
submitted to it as though she had found a new pleasure 
and rather liked it. 

The Fenians remarked the liberties which Fred was. 
taking with unutterable astonishment, and even Big Mike 
was.open-monthed on the subject; and their astonishment 
was still further increased when they saw the old woman 
kick a block of turf towards our friend, and intimate by 
signs that he might seat himself on it near the fire — an 
invitation which I will do Fred the justice to say he was 
prompt to accept. 

A murmur ran through the crowd as they saw these 
marks of favoritism, which caused the old woman to turn 
on the grumblers like an angry cat, determined to scratch 
all whom she disliked. 

“Ye don’t like it, ye miserable gossoons that ye are; 
and ye think that all of ye is entitled to the same favors — 
don’t ye? Wall, now, I don’t believe it. This boy looks 
like me own Bill, what you all recollect. There wasn’t a 
man of ye that could stand afore or by the side of him. 
Ye know it now — don’t ye?” 

“Yes,” whispered Mike, in so low a tone that the old 
woman did not hear him, “there wasn’t a man in Ould 
Ireland what could bate him at staling a shape. Faith, he 
allers took the fat ones and left the poor ones, and he 
could tell one from the other on the darkest night.” 

“And where is he at the present time?” I asked. 

“ Over the water,” was the response, and a motion of 


THE HEAD ALIVE. 


T27 


the thumb in the direction of Australia, as near as he 
?ould indicate. “ He took one shape too many, and was 
'* aught at it; and the judge said that his health required 
a'jarney that would kape him out of Ireland for five years. 
The ould woman mourns for him, and well she might; 
for, had he been lucky, and the law had spared him, he 
would have made a great ornament to the Fenian organ- 
ization. Faith, there was few things he would not ha\e 
dared had he but set his mind on the subject. O, we lost 
a good man when Teddy left the country, because he 
could not help himself.” 

I did not care what means Fred resorted to for the pur- 
pose of ingratiating himself in the good graces of the old 
hag, for I knew that he had a purpose in all that he did ; 
but what that purpose was no one could divine until he 
chose to show it. 

As soon as Fred was seated, the old hag took her pipe 
from her mouth and offered it to Fred, but he did not 
accept it, although he did not refuse in such a manner as 
to offend her sensitiveness, provided she had any. He 
merely smiled, and pulled from his pocket his own choice 
meerschaum, and showed her that he was prepared for a 
smoke without using her great comforter. 

“Wonders will never cease,” whispered Mike. “He is 
the fust man she ever did the like to that I know of;” and 
all those around him corroborated the assertion. 

In a few minutes, seats were found for us. They were 
empty kegs, which looked as though they had at one time 
contained whiskey, and I strongly suspected they would, 
at no distant day, be again filled with spirits; for although 
no one had hinted to me, yet I knew that we must be near 
one of those secret stills which are so common in the 
mountains of Ireland, and which serve, and have served 
for years, as the secret depository of arras for the dis- 
affected class. 

The pot of potatoes was taken from the fire and set in 
the middle of the cave for the Fenians to help themselves 
if they were hungry; but Fred fared a little bettii:; for 


128 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OK 


the old woman, still showing friendship for the man she 
had taken a liking to, whipped a half dozen of the steam- 
ing potatoes from the pot on to a plate that had once been 
whole, but was now cracked and broken, and black with 
age and dirt. 

Fred received the plate and its contents with a smile 
and aT>?w, as polite as if the first lady in the land had 
handed them to him, and, even if he was not hungry, 
manifested a keenrfess of appetite that caused the o d 
woman to grin an approval of his course. 

The Fenians fell upon the potatoes like wild beasts, and 
some of them must, have burned their throats, the way 
they masticated the hot esculents, for I heard more than 
one half-suppressed howl of anguish at the torture which 
such gluttony entailed. 

But the potatoes soon disappeared, although I had, by 
some management, secured enough to give Rover a com- 
fortable supper, for he ate the vegetable because there was 
nothing else for him to take hold of. He was a wonder- 
ful dog in the eating line, and would take just what he 
could get, provided he could not obtain delicacies like sur- 
loin steak cooked to a turn, and spring chickens neatly 
broiled. 

As soon as the potatoes were cleared away, Mike made 
a sign, and from some secret recess, which I was not per- 
mitted to explore, a keg of whiskey was introduced. The 
boys hailed its appearance with a shout, and seemed deter- 
mined to make a night of it. 

“Now, gintlemen,” said Mike, speaking to our party, “ 1 
s’pose you is tired, and would like a little rest whL’o the 
buys is drinkin’ success to the cause. Jist lay down ‘'.here 
in the corner, on the sacks and the straw, and it’s an ille- 
gant bed you will find it. The buys may keep ye awake 
by their noise, but it’s better to pay no attention to ’em, 
if you can help it.” 

“And how long do you mean to keep us here?” I asked. 

“ Who can tell ? ” was the reply. “ Ye is too important 
to us to lave u«* «o soon. It’s few friends Ireland has, and 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


129 


them she must take care of, ye know;” and the fellow 
winked at us in a knowing manner, and then pointed to 
the straw and potato sacks. 

“If you do not believe us,” I continued, “send rbr Mr. 
Stevens, and he will assure you that we know nothing of 
the Fenians or their movements.” 

“We would be mighty grane to do that,” was the reply, 
with a knowing laugh. “We don’t intend to kill the 
goose that lays the golden eggs. Mr. Stavans and the 
rest of the hed sinters of Ireland can wait till we is through 
wid ye.” 

I saw that the fellow had motives of his own for keep- 
ing us, and would not suffer us to depart until he was will- 
ing; so we made the best of our way to the straw, and 
lay down and rested ; but the Fenians made such a con- 
founded noise, quarrelling and fighting over their whiskey, 
that we could not sleep until near midqight. Then we 
began to doze; but Fred and I were awakened by Big 
Mike, who laid his hand on us, and, as soon as he saw us 
open our eyes, put his fingers to his lips in token of silence. 

“ Get up and come to the fire,” he whispered. “ I must 
spake wid ye for a moment.” 

We looked around the cave, and saw that the whiskey 
had done its work, for the Fenians were laid out in all 
directions, dead drunk ; and even Big Mike, who could 
swallow whiskey like water, looked a little flushed and 
flurried, and his voice was husky — an evidence of thick 
tongue which the man made no attempts to conceal. 

“ Mow, thin, to business,” said our host, and threw on 
the fire a few pieces of turf, so that the flames would light 
up our faces. 

“I didn’t know that we had any business,” responded 
Fred, with a sleepy yawn. 

"Well, then, it’s time ye did know it; and it’s a fine 
opportunity ye have to talk it over wid me, for I’m yei 
friend at present, and by yer actions shall I continue to 
be yer friend.” 

“What do you mean?” demanded Fred. 


130 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


“ Jist this and no more. You see the buys what is scat 
tered on the floor — don’t yer?” 

“Yes.” 

“Well, them buys is rather short for money, for not a 
stroke of work has they done for months. They is true 
Fenians, and want to free their country of the tyrant, 
afore they returns to the spade and the shovel.” 

“And what is that to us?” 

“Much. You has come from a rich land, one that we 
loves, and we wants ye to jist distribute some of yer favors 
wid us afore ye comes to the big ones what will take all, 
and never let us see a penny.” 

“But we tell you, once for all, that we are not head 
centres, and are not Fenians.” 

“Faith,” chuckled Mike, “I’m willin’ to believe yer, and 
I’ve thought so all along ; but it don’t make much differ- 
ence, any how, as long as we is acquainted. You has 
money, and we wants it. My men wants it, or they must 
starve.” 

“ Then let them starve,” cried Fred, in his passionate, 
Impulsive manner; “for no money do they get from us.” 

“Let us have a little rason on this pint,” replied Mike, 
although his brow darkened as he spoke, as though he was 
controlling his passions for some definite object. “Don’t 
fly in the face of Providence, now, I beg of you. You is 
wid us, and all we want is that ye should stop wid us for 
a while, or until we can feel that we has been paid for our 
trouble.” 

“You have been to all the trouble without consulting 
our wishes, and we don’t see that we are called upon to 
pay you a penny for interfering with our movements.” 
And Fred expressed his opinion in so emphatic a manner 
that Big Mike could not fail to understand him. 

Big Mike’s face looked dark and lowering as he heard 
these words, but still he managed to ask, — 

“Do you tell me that ye ain’t got no bills that can b : 
turned into gold at the banks in Dublin?” 

“ All of our bills of exchange are on board the steamer. 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


13i 

. 

W e brought on shore only enough money to pay our ex 
penses in Ireland.” 

“And is it the truth ye is tellin’ me?” 

“ Certainly. Do you dare to suppose 'that we would tel) 
an untruth ? ” 

The Fenian uttered a curse, a roar of disappointment. 

“To think that we should be after all this trouble for 
nothin’ ! But it’s the worse for ye,” he added, as a fierce 
.ook entered his eyes. “ The buys will be furious when 
they understand that they will make nothing by this 
night’s work. They was so sure that they had four hed 
sinters in their hands, that I don’t know what they will 
do. It’s little power I shall have to protect ye.” 

“We can protect ourselves if we had weapons,” an- 
swered Fred, a little proudly. 

“Yes, I s’pose so ; but ye see ye hasn’t the weepins, and 
so it’s no use to talk in that manner.” 

“ But if you are so friendly, you could get them for us,” 

I remarked. 

“And so turn agin my own buys, hey? No, I’ll not 
do it.” 

“ Not even if we had some gold to pay you for your 
trouble ? ” 

“ Produce the gold, and then I’ll talk wid ye,” was the 
response ; and I saw a cunning look of expectation light 
up the man’s face, and I had no doubt in my own mind 
that we could buy our escape if we had money enough on 
hand to do so. 

“We have but few sovereigns with us, Mike,” I said, 

“ but I’ll tell you what we’ll do. Let us out of this cave, 
and guide us to some place where we can take the cars for 
Dublin, and then you shall have ten pounds in gold. How 
does that suit you ? ” 

“It don’t suit me. The buys will be more mad than ten 
pounds, now I tell yer.” 

‘■Well, what do yoa want?” Fred asked. 

“ One hundred pounds, in gold, and not a penny less/ 


132 


TflE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


Fred was about to make reply, but he checked himself 

“You won’t do it?” Mike asked. 

“No, sir.” 

“ Thin you’ll stay here some days, or else the buys ma} 
gtt mad like, and take the power out of my hands, and if 
^they do, it will be bad for yer. Don’t blame me, though, 
for I’d stood yer friend at all times, provided ye made it 
an object. But we won’t talk any more : I’m sleepy ; so go 
‘back to yer straw while I take a nap.” 

* The giant took a long drink of whiskey, and threw him- 
self upon the ground before the fire, and in a few minutes 
was snoring; and then, by the dim fire-flame, I saw the 
old woman who acted as cook crawl from a heap of sacks, 
cautiously approach the snoring Fenian, and stand over 
him as if to be certain that he was asleep. When she was 
assured that he was not pretending, she crept towards us, 
and laying one of her claws on Fred’s arm, motioned for 
him to keep silent. 


CHAPTER XIII. 

A PLAN FOR AN ESCAPE. — SENTINELS AND WHISKEY. — 

SECURING MUSKETS. — A STRUGGLE. A SENTINEL ON 

THE WATCH. 

The movements of the old woman were so singular that 
Fred and I were a little startled, for we did not know but 
that she meant to either rob or murder us. But as soon 
as she laid her claw on Fred’s arm, and put her other claw 
on her lips, I suspected that she had some scheme in her 
mind that related to our welfare. 

Rover had his ideas on that point, however, and did not 
manifest that cordiality to the woman’s advances which 
one wou.d have supposed. He knew his master’s taste, I 
imagine, and did not understand how we could tolerate, 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


133 


< 

near us, so hideous a female. Had a pretty girl com6 to 
wards us, the dog would not have growled or show™ his 
teeth. 

In the mean time Hopeful was snoring and dreaming of 
the pleasures of Paris, and Murden was concocting, in his 
sleep, plans by which Australia could be made a great na- 
tion, provided he had a seat in the cabinet, and an unlim- 
ited amount of the people’s money to expend on interna! 
improvements, and sheep-raising. 

As for the queen’s officer, Maurice, he was so disgusted 
with the world and the Fenians, that he was dreaming of 
the time when the latter would be extinct, and he would 
have command of a regiment. 

The circumstances were favorable for escape, if oppor- 
tunity offered. 

44 Riot,” said the old woman, in real melodramatic 1 style, 
as she laid a hand on Fred’s arm. 44 Don’t ye spake, dar- 
lin’, or make noise enough to wake the big blackguard 
what is sleepin’ by the fire. Do ye listen to me now? ” 

44 Yes, what is it?” 

44 Do ye mind that I’m yer friend, now?” 

44 Yes, I know that you are,” returned Fred. 

44 Will, then pay attention to me, or by the holy St. Pat 
rick, ye never was in more danger than ye is at tho present 
time. Do ye mind that, now ? ” 

“Explain to us what you mean, mother.” 

At the word mother, the old woman uttered a whine 
that was loud enough to awaken a dozen ordinary men. 
But the Fenians were sound sleepers, and under the in- 
fluence of whiskey at the same time, so that considerable 
noise was required to start them. 

“For Heaven’s sake don’t utter such a shout as that 
again,” begged Fred. 44 Say what you have to in a low 
tone, and we will listen.” 

“But ye look so much like him when they sent him 
across the water; and he, the noble buy, only took one 
shape jist because he was hungry. O, hoh ! ” 

She commenced rocking her body back and forth, which 


£34 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

was a signal that some tall howling might be expected un- 
less she was checked before her grief got the start of her 
discretion. 

“Confusion! muttered Fred, and took hold of her arm 
and shook her until her gums rattled in her head, as they 
grated against each other. 

This treatment, severe as it was, had the desired effect, 
for the old lady ceased her moaning, and spoke up rather 
sharp to her particular friend : — 

“ Let go me arm,” she said. “ What do ye mane by 
makin’ yer fingers mate in the flesh in that manner? It 
will be all black and blue in the mornin’, and a sight 
to see.” 

I thought of the smoke and dirt on her arm, and won- 
dered how a bruise could be discovered through the coat- 
ing that the flesh had received in the months that she had 
lived in the cave. As far as her face and hands were con- 
cerned, they did not look as though they had seen water 
for many weeks. 

The old lady seemed hurt in her feelings as well as in 
her flesh, at Fred’s treatment, for she sat on the straw 
rubbing her arm and muttering at the same time, and it 
needed a few kind words on Fred’s part to bring her up 
to her former mark of kindness. 

“Don’t take offence, mother,” my friend said. “You 
know how much I like you, and how kind you have been 
to me Come, be a good soul, and let me know what you 
want of us.” 

After a moment’s more grumbling the old woman thought 
that she had made fuss enough ; so she turned once more to 
Fred. 

“ My dear boy,” she said, “ I heard all that you told that 
big brute, and I blaves yer. Ye must lave this place as 
soon as ye can, for it ain’t safe for yer to be here. They is 
bad men all round yer, and they’ll take yer money and 
yer blood and think nothin’ of it. Kape the dog still, o t 
he’ll wake some of ’em, although they has taken enough 
whiskey to make ’em slape for a wake.” 


THE HEAD ALIVE. 


1 3a 

I checked Rover, and the old woman, after taking breath, 
Continued, — 

“ It’s little I cared for all what come here, afore I seed 
you. But ’cos you look like one what I loved I’ll help yer, 
and so spite Big Mike. Now listen to me, and pay atten- 
tion to what I has to say. Unless ye give the byes goold, 
they’ll kape ye here and starve ye for a wake. I’ve seed 
’em do it, so I know. They allers make a raise somehow.” 

“ Then we might as well leave while they are asleep,” 
Fred said. “ What is to prevent us from going at this 
moment?” 

“The Fenians what is outside on the watch would stop 
yer, and bring yer back. They has men stationed all along 
to give warnin’ in case the sojers or the palers come near. 
Now, do yer think ye could get past ’em, if I took care of 
the gossoon what is at the mouth of the cave ? ” 

“ Yes,” answered Fred, without the least hesitation. 
“We need but directions to the nearest town, and then we 
can take care of ourselves.” 

“Well, listen to me. Do ye mind, now, that ye must 
kape a lookout all the time for Fenians, for they will 
start up in all directions, and ax who ye is, and all that. 
When ye lave this place, jist turn to the right, and go up 
the gorge till ye come to a big cross, and there ye will 
find a path that will take ye over the mountains, and to the 
town of Athone. There’s sojers there, and they will take 
care of ye if ye axes ’em to do so. Do ye mind, now? ” 

“Yes; we will recollect all that you have told us. It 
there anything more?” 

“Only this. If ye should meet the Fenians on tht 
watch, and they should ax ye who ye is, jist answer ’em 
‘ For Erin,’ and they will let ye pass. But if they shouldn’t 
say ‘ The Fauians is alive,’ and may be they’ll let ye pass 
If they don’t, ye must be men and get past ’em at any 
rate. Now make blave sleep, while I ’tend to the gossoont 
who is outside.” 

She left us and went to the entrance of the cave, and lr. 
a short time returned with two fellows whom we had seen 


136 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


m the cellar in Queenstown. They were armed with mus 
kets and pistols, and appeared to be wide awake as to tlieii 
duties; for they first looked us all over to see that we 
were asleep ; and finding that our eyes were closed, and 
that we did not move, they turned their attention to Big 
Mike, but he was snoring most devotedly ; so they were 
assured that he slept. The others they did not appear to 
care for. 

“Be quick, old woman, for we must go back to our 
posts,” one of the men whispered. “Let us have the 
whiskey, and no delay about it.” 

“Faith, there’s no hurry,” she answered him. “You 
can stay here till mornin’, and who’ll be the wiser for it ? 
Here, drink ; and there’s more where it come from.” 

She handed them a noggin that must have contained a 
quart of whiskey, and they attacked it like men determined 
to vanquish it, or die in the attempt. 

First one took a long swig, and then the other; and 
then the first one did not appear satisfied, so he finished 
what whiskey there was left in the noggin, and then looked 
at the old woman in a reproachful sort of manner, as 
though she was alone to blame for the rapid disappearance 
of the liquor. 

“Ye will take jist another sip — won’t ye?” asked the 
woman. 

The fellows hesitated, looked at each other, at the fire, 
at their guns, and then concluded that they would just 
W3t their lips, and no more.* 

The woman had accomplished her object, and I saw a 
grin steal over her face, and even crackle the dirt that was 
enamelled on her cheeks. She had induced them to so far 
forget their duty that they were anxious tor a second pull 
at the liquor, and while waiting for her to draw it, sat 
down on the floor of the cave, with strong manifestations 
of singing or quarrelling. 

“ Here is more of the same kind,” the woman said, and 
canded them the whiskey; and before the noggin was 
emptied, she pointed to the entrance of the cave, and 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


13 ’ 


made motions for us to take our departure while she 
attended to the two sentinels. 

In a quiet way we managed to awaken Murden m i 
Hopeful, and to explain to them what we were abo it. 
They were too well accustomed to bush life to manifest 
the least surprise at our information, and, without a word, 
they prepared to follow our lead. 

“ I can’t go without those guns,” whispered Fred. u They 
will be of more use to us than the Fenians;” and, without 
waiting for a reply, he crawled along on his hands and 
knees to the spot where the weapons were lying. 

We watched his course with considerable anxiety; for 
if his movements were discovered, an alarm would be 
given, and we should suffer by a closer imprisonment. 
Once, just as Fred laid a hand on the stock of a gun, one 
of the Fenians turned his head and looked straight at Fred, 
and we certainly thought that he was discovered ; but, 
luckily, the light from the fire was rather dim, and the 
whiskey had so affected the fellow’s eyes, that he was 
uncertain whether he saw a live man or a shadow. 

For a moment he stared at Fred, but the latter did not 
move, or appear to breathe ; so the Fenian supposed that 
he must be mistaken, and accordingly once more turned 
his attention to the whiskey, which he loved more than he 
did his disagreeable duties. 

As soon as the fellow’s eyes were turned towards the 
old woman and the spirit, Fred renewed his labors. 
Quietly and cautiously he moved the gun until he was 
enabled to hand it to us without noise or attracting atten- 
tion. Then he fished for the other one; but here hq met 
with some little difficulty, for the owner of the musket had 
placed his foot on the barrel, and did not seem disposed to 
move it In a hurry. 

This set Fred studying out a plan to make the fellow 
move his fool and free the musket, and he soon hit on one, 
although it was a dangerous experiment, and such as bu,t 
few men would have adopted. Taking a pin from some 
portion of his dress, he inserted it in the calf of the hem 


138 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EURC E, OR 


.an’s leg, and in an instant up went the heavy foot, and 
down went a heavy hand to the spot where the pin had 
entered ; but unfortunately the stupid replaced his foot 
once more on the gun as firm as ever. 

We all wanted to laugh at the scene, and should have 
done so had our position been less precarious. As it was, 
we smothered our inclination, and once more watched the 
play which was going on. 

Fred was not in the least disheartened at his fauure, 
lie was too firm a piece of humanity to be baffled at one^ 
defeat, so renewed the attack as soon as he thought it safe 
to do so. 

“Holy St. Patrick!” cried the Irishman, in a tone of 
great indignation, as he raised his foot and put one hand 
on the place where the pin-point had entered. 

He rubbed his leg, covered with the tight, thick stock- 
ing of the country, and then muttered, in a half-drunken 


tone, — 

“ Ah, but the flays is hungry to-night, the way they bite 
one ! It’s a monster I has on me leg, and he’s suckin’ the 
lifeblood out of me. Whoop, but he’s a bill like a nadle, 
now, I tell yer ! ” 

We were compelled to ctuff seme portion of our cloth- 
ing in our mouths to keep from laughing ; and that 
wretched Hez did giggle a little, making just noise enough 
to attract attention. 

v - What’s that ? ” asked one of the Fenians, as the sup- 
i ressed giggles struck on his ear. * 

He turned his head to look towards us ; but the old 
woman came to our rescue in an instant. 

“Sure,” she said, “a slapin’ man can snore, can’t he, 
widout frightening yer out of yer wits ? Don’t ye hear 
’em, or do ye care more for the whiskey that I holds in my 
hand?” And the old lady put it under the nose of the 
suspicious man, who snuffed the liquor, and no longer 
thought of sleeping men and their noises. 

He put the noggin to his mouth, and drank like a per- 
son who was thirsty ; and while his companion was regard 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


13 * 


ing his proceedings with some little show of anxiety, for 
iear that the noggin would be emptied befo:e it left hia 
mouth, Fred removed the second musket from its place, 
and passed it over to us, and then motioned that we must 
be ready to leave the cave at once. 

Quietly we arose to our feet, and stole to the door, wav- 
ing the old woman an adieu, as a token of our friendship 
and gratitude for her aid. She uttered a low-toned howl 
as she saw Fred disappear ; but the Fenians supposed that 
it was only an encouragement to drink, so did not turn 
their faces towards us, as we feared they would do. 

In another moment we were in the open air, and found 
that it was starlight, cool and still. We remembered the 
directions which the old woman had given us, and were 
about to find our way through the gorge, when some one 
laid a heavy hand on Fred’s shoulder, and a strange voice 
said, — 

“Don’t ye be in sich a hurry, gintlemen. I wants a 
word wid ye.” 

We stopped and looked at the fellow, and saw that he 
was one of the party who had taken us from the train, so 
knew that his intentions were far from being pacific. 

“What do you want?” Fred asked, in a short, curt 
manner. 

“Nothin’, unless yer honors has a handful of goold that 
yer honors would like to bestow on a desarving buy.” 

“We have no gold to give away,” was the reply, and 
then Fred made a motion to move on; but the Fenian 
held to his coat, and did not relish the idea of being thus 
shaken off. 

« Bure yer honors has a few pieces that yer honors does 
not want,” the man whined. 

“Not a single piece but that we know how to employ.” 

“Ye had better;” and the Fenian spoke in a threaten- 
ing tone. 

“ We can’t waste our time with the fellow,” muttered 
Murden. “Co neon.” 

“Look at me for a moment,” the Fenian said. “I know 


140 TL£E GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

ye is lavin’ tbe cave while Big Mike is slapin’, and I’m not 
the buy to say a word agin it if I is paid a little somethin' 
fair for my trouble. Come, say ten sovereigns, and I shut 
my eyes. Niver a cent less.” 

He laid one hand on Fred’s collar, a little rough, per- 
haps, for the purpose of enforcing attention ; but the next 
moment the fellow was on his back, laid there by a blow 
from the nervous arm of my friend, who had a fist as hard 
as iron, 

“Quick!” cried Fred, as the fellow struck the ground. 
“We must gag and bind him, so that he can’t give an 
alarm. Who has a spare handkerchief?” 

“I have,” responded Hopeful, “but it ain’t none too 
clean. My cold — ” 

“Never mind your cold. Give me the handkerchief. 
It must go into his mouth, to keep his tongue from wag- 
gin’. Now, then, a cord. Who has one?” 

“Here is what you want,” replied Murden. “I always 
carry such things about me. An Australian habit, you 
know. Let me bind him. I can do it better than you, 
having had experience. Goodness, when I think of the 
chaps I’ve slipped the irons on in Victoria, it almost 
makes me wish that I was back there, and once more on 
the police force. Ah, you needn’t kick, for it’s no use.” 

The last remark was addressed to our prisoner, who be- 
gan to manifest symptoms of rebellion when he felt the 
cords cutting his legs, as they were drawn together too 
tight for comfort. 

All of this work had been done without the least noise 
or confusion ; and although we were not more than twenty 
feet from the cave, yet those in it had not heard the struggle. 

“There,” cried Murden, as he arose from his task, “now 
I think we can move on. The fellow will be found in the 
morning, and released.” 

“ Go "*d by, Pat,” said Fred. “ The next time you want 
gold, you had better apply to somebody else besides Amer- 
ican head centres. Give our regards to Big Mike.” And 
with these words we once more resumed our march through 


THE DEAD ALIYE. 


n\ 


/he ravine, stumbling over stones and into holes the mo- 
ment we left the path, which was far from being distinct, 
even by the aid of starlight. 

We did not meet any one until we were a mile from 
the cave, and when we were looking the hardest for the 
cross which the old woman had told us was to be used as 
a guide-board in shaping our course for the little hamlet 
of Athone. 

All at once, when we least expected it, some one gtood 
in our path, musket in hand. 

“Halt there!” the stranger said, in a tone^that meant 
something. “ Tell me who ye is, or I’ll fire.” 

“Why don’t you ask for the password, you stupid?” 
Murden replied, and advanced towards the sentinel. 

“Well, thin, give it to me, and be quick about it, for by 
the Cove of Cork, me musket is burnin’ to go off.” 

“Let it burn, but save your powder, for you know that 
we are all for Erin.” 

“And what else has ye to say for yerselves?” the senti- 
nel asked, in a tone that was not quite as fierce. 

“ Only this ; that the Fenians are alive.” 

“ And by the powers ye may well say that, when four 
bed sinters come all the way from ’Merica with lots of 
goold, to help us poor fellers in the cause. Do ye know 
where they is now ? ” 

“ O, they are in the cave,” Fred answered, for he saw 
that the sentinel did not recognize us. 

“And atin’ and drinkin’, I s’pose?”the Fenian asked, 
in a doleful tone, which showed how much he would have 
liked a hand in that line. 

“Yes, the whiskey is flowing free, and as for the eating, 
it is most beautiful. Meat and steaming hot potatoes.” 

“And me here, and dying for something to drink and 
ate; and I s’pose when mornin’ comes, there won’t be a 
drop or a morsel left for the gos'soons what has been on 
duty all night. Faith, this ain’t the kind of treatment I 
expected, at all at all, when I jined the Fenians.” 

“ O you will find enough left for a dozen men,” Fred 
11 


142 


THE GOLD HUNTEKS IN' EtTKOPE, OK 


said. “ If you don’t, we will see that you have youi share 
of the good things that we bring to the cave in the 
morning.” 

The sentinel was about to express his thanks in choice 
brogue, when his attention was attracted by a light on the 
side of the mountain, in the direction we had just left, and 
apparently somewhere near the cave. 

Once, twice, three times the light flashed up and disap- 
peared. It was meant as a signal, that was evident; and 
the sentinel so understood it, for he muttered to himself 
some words that we did not understand, and then spoke. 

“ Did ye see it ? ” he asked. 

“What?” 

“ The fire signal.” 

“Yes, we saw it.” 

“And do ye read it like meself?” 

“ How do you read it ? ” Murden replied, in his usual 
non-committal style. 

“Why, it says, just as plain as words, that the prisoners 
have escaped, and that we sentinels must be on the look- 
out for ’em.” 

“You have read the signals right,” Murden replied. 
“We are glad to see that you are so attentive to duty, 
and will speak to Big Mike of your faithfulness. We are 
in search of the fellows who escaped, and hope to cut 
them off in case they get over the mountains ; so you see 
we can’t stop long to talk with you.” 

“Yes; but — ” 

The fellow had a suspicion that we were not just right, 
but he did not know how to express himself ; so, while he 
was making up his mind, we walked off as fast as possi- 
ble, but had not got more than twenty paces from him 
when he came running after us, and shouted, — 

“Look ahere! who in heaven’s name is ye, anyhow?’’ 

“ Answer the signal, and don’t bother us with any more 
questions,” replied Murden, a little roughly, and with some 
assumption of authority ; and on we went, as fast as our 
*egs could carry us, and in a few minutes had the satisfao 





“ Halt, there! Tell me who ye is, or I’ll fire! ” Page 141 . 


* 
























. 











































































































































































THE DEAD ALIVE. 


ua 


tion of seeing that the sentinel had attended to Murden’s 
hints, and had kindled his signal fire to warn all the rest 
of the Fenians in the valley or gorge, that the prisoners 
had escaped from the cave, and must be recaptured as 
soon as possible. 

“ On we go,” whispered Murden ; “ and may the Lord 
keep the sentinels out of our course!” 

“Amen,” we replied, and pressed on as fast as possible; 
and in a few minutes the stone cross which the old woman 
had told us of came in sight, but under its shadow stood 
a man with a musket in his hand. 

We had met another Fenian sentinel, who was wide 
awake, and had seen us on the run. He had been warned 
by the signals that the prisoners had escaped, and were 
to be recaptured. We halted, and resolved to temporize 
before proceeding to violence. 


CHAPTER XIV. 

CAPTURING AN OUTPOST. ON THE MOUNTAINS. THE 

HUT IN THE VALLEY. THE STILL AND ITS OWNER. — 

A SURPRISE. 

For a moment we stood regarding the sentinel, and he 
looked at us in silence, as much surprised as we were at 
the unexpected meeting. Then Murden stepped forward, 
and assumed that commanding tone which was so natural 
to him. 

“ Who are you that is on duty here ? ” he asked. 

“ Faith,” was the answer, “ that’s more’ii J. know meself. 
Sometimes they calls me Pat McKenny, and at other times 
& Fetfian thafe of the world.” 

“And which are you best known by?” 

“Faith, if there was a shape near me and I vas hungry, 


144 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

I think they might call me a thafe and welcome, as long an 
I had some of the mate.” 

“And yet you are a good Fenian, I trust?” Murden 
continued. 

“ You can well belave that ; and it reminds me that the 
signal says I’m to look sharp for escaped prisoners. God 
save all here ; I hope you are not some of ’em.” 

“No; we are on the lookout for the men. Be sure and 
not let them escape you.” 

“ Faith, then,” answered the man,' with a chuckle, “ I’d 
better hold on to you till some one can tell me that ye is 
all right. So jist squat on the ground till I’m told that ye 
is friends.” 

The fellow was not so stupid as we had supposed. He 
had suspicions that we were not all right, and was deter- 
mined to keep us until such time as some one should prove 
that we were of the proper stamp. 

“ But, Pat,” said Murden, “ you know — ” 

“I know that ye must squat down on the ground,” re- 
plied Pat. “Ye may talk all that ye want to, but don’t 
do it standin’ thar if ye plase. It is inconvanient to all 
of us.” 

“You blockhead, do you mean to say that you want us 
to remain here until some one cornea from the cave?” 

“Them’s me very words,” was the reply. 

At this moment Fred dropped to the ground, and, snake- 
like, worked his way out of sight. I suspected that he 
had gone on some important errand, and that he required 
time to accomplish it ; so when Murden failed to find words 
to express his indignation at the Fenian’s folly, I helped 
him to a few choice epithets, and so the conversation con- 
tinued until I saw Fred’s form rise up in the background; 
and then came a grand explosion of rage, as Fred’s stout 
arms pinned Pat’s to his side. 

The musket which the Fenian carried dropped to the 
ground, and was quietly picked up by Murden ; and then 
the owner of it uttered some doleful comments at the 
manner in which he had been entrapped an 1 disarmed. 


THE DEAD ALIYE. 


145 


“ I don’t call it fair” he said. “It wan’t mating a man ' 
face to face, as all true-hearted sons of Erin will do. 
Well, now that I’m down, what do ye mane to do wid 
me?” 

“Will you let us pass, and say no more about it?” 
Murden asked. 

“Faith, ye has me permission to do as ye plase. I’m 
powerless now to detain yer. Go ’long wid yer ; I don’t 
say that ye has spoken to me.” 

“ And you will promise not to inform any one of the 
direction in which we go ? ” 

“Yes; I’ll promise anything that ye want., Now, does 
that satisfy ye ? ” 

We informed him that it did, so released him, and once 
more hastily proceeded on our way; but we were not 
more than ten yards from the fellow when we heard the 
report of a musket, and an ounce ball whizzed past our 
heads, sent after us by our late captive, who thus reminded 
us that promises in Ireland were not always to be re 
lied on. 

We all stopped; and the impulse of the moment was 
to return and take vengeance on the fellow ; but we recol- 
lected that he had only done his duty, and that we should 
waste time if we sought to find him in the dark. 

Besides, in answer to the Fenian’s musket came another 
report up the glen, and in the direction we were pursuing. 

It showed that the sentinels were awake and on the look- 
out for our party, and that if we would escape the net that 
surrounded us, we had but little time to lose. 

“Forward!” cried Murden. “The Fenians are on our 
track, and we must shake them off.” 

We found the path that led over the mountam to 
Athone, and up this we pressed for a few rods, and then 
halted under the shadow of some trees for the purpose of 
consulting in low tones on the next movements, so as to 
avoid outlaying Fenians. 

“We shall be certain to stumble on one or more senti- 
nels,” Fred said, after we had listened to see if we could 


146 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


near anyone in pursuit, “if we follow this path. Now 
the question is, can we hope to find the hamlet of Athone, 
if we leave it and pick our way over the mountain ? ” 

“We must try it,” answered Murden. “There is no 
other course left for us. We may as well risk our lives one 
way as another. Come on. Time is precious to us.” 

Murden, who was a good mountaineer, led the way, and 
we followed him in single file. We turned to the left, 
from the narrow path, and scrambled over rocks and 
ground that did not present a good foothold; and more 
than once we came near rolling down precipices that were 
a hundred feet deep. 

When we met such obstructions to our course, we would 
turn aside and follow the edge of the precipice, until we 
came to a place where we could descend, and by this 
method we were enabled to cross the mountain and reach 
its base just as daylight began to show itself. Then, tired, 
hungry and thirsty, we sat down and rested, and lighted 
our pipes. 

“Well, of all the horrible tramps that man ever en- 
dured, I believe we have had the worst to-night,” cried 
Maurice, whose life in the army had not tended to keep 
his muscles in good order. 

“You don’t call this much of a walk — do you?” asked 
Hopeful. “Ah, you should see some of the mountains 
that I’ve tramped over in New Hampshire. This is mere- 
ly a mole-hill, compared to them ere.” 

“Did you ever walk over them in the dark?” asked 
Maurice. 

“No, not Exactly ; but then you know they are so high 
that a feller what goes up one, has daylight during the 
whole twenty-four hours, so there’s no ’casion for him to 
walk in the dark.” 

“ What a whopper of a mountain !” Maurice replied ; and, 
reflecting on the height of New Hampshire mountains, we 
resumed our journey. 

For an hour we toiled on, in hopes of once more striking 
Hie path which was to lead us to Athone; but although 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


147 


we looker! from the top of the highest mountain, yet not 
a sign of a road did we discover, or anything in the shape 
of a village, except a mud hut at the foot of the hill on 
which we stood. 

The sun was just rising when we made this discovery. 
At any other time we might have paused to admire the 
brilliant scene, but we were too tired, hungry and dirty to 
stop for sentiment. 

“We must make for the hut, and see if we can’t procure 
a guide,” the lieutenant said. 

“And breakfast,” muttered Hopeful. 

“Don’t be too sure of that, my friend,” Maurice said 
“If you are very hungry, don’t anticipate too much, for the 
reaction wdll be terrible. If you obtain a potato and a 
drink of water, you will be fortunate.” 

“Well, let us hope for better things,” Fred said; and 
down the hill we plunged, and in the course of an hour or 
more, we reached the hut. 

The only sign of life that we could discover, as we ap- 
proached the hut, was some smoke* making its escape from 
one of the windows, for the want of a chimney; and a 
gaunt pig that was rooting and eating grass-roots, for the 
want of a better breakfast. 

“We shall find some one at home, thank Heaven,” Mau- 
rice said ; “and if we don’t, the Lord have mercy on that 
pig.” 

“Amen,” cried four hungry men; and they cast savage 
glances at the wild-looking porcine. 

We quietly approached the hut. The pig was so aston- 
ished at our appearance that he curled his tail in fright, 
and ran to the shelter of a small bog, grunting disaffection 
all the way. Perhaps his instinct told him that we were 
desperate men, and capable of desperate deeds in the eat- 
ing line, if our appetites were once aroused. 

The flight of the pig startled some chickens from a bog- 
hole, where they were scratching for a living. This was 
so encouraging that we were disposed to give three cheers, 
and would ^ave done so, had we not been too tired. How 


148 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

ever, we marked the flight of the biddies, and resolved 
that some of them should die, if money could purchase 
their death. 

We approached the door of the hut. It was off its 
hinges, and stood against the mud wall, so we had no 
trouble in looking in; and there we saw a man and woman 
seated over a kettle of steaming potatoes, and eating them 
In the most primitive manner, without the aid of knives 
and forks, or even plates, and I think that they did not 
stop to scrape the skins off. 

“God save all here,” cried Murden, entering the hut, 
and so astonishing the couple that they managed to kick 
over the kettle between them ; and I think the old woman, 
who was dirty and smoke-dried, received a little of the 
hot water, in which were the potatoes, on her foot, for she 
uttered a howl and a blessing at the same time, and then 
sat down on the ground, and rubbed the member with 
considerable energy. 

In the mean time the master of the hut had stood star- 
ing at us, so lost in astonishment that he could not find 
words to reply to our salutation ; and it was not until we 
had again spoken to him, that he managed to stammer out 
some kind of a welcome. 

“ God save all here,” repeated Murden. 

“The same to you,” was the Irishman’s reply; at the 
same time he did not look as though he meant what he 
said, and I saw astonishment and distrust in his eyes. 

“And what is the cause of this visit, yer honors?” asked 
the proprietor of the hut. “Biddy, don’t be sated there a 
rubbin’ yer foot, when it will do yer no good. Git up and 
find some sates for their honors.” 

The wife, as we supposed she was, here arose, and found 
four or five stools, on which we were glad to seat ourselves 
and rest ; and then we looked at the smoking potatoes, 
and wished we had something better. 

“Pat,” said Murden, with one of his most engaging 
smiles, “how far is it to Athone?” 

“And who told yer my name was Pat, to b|| sure ?” 


THE DEAD ALIYE. 


149 


“ O, we guessed it,” was the reply. 

“Faith, then, couldn’t yer jist as easily guess yer way 
to Athone ? ” And here the impudent fellow laughed at 
his own wit, and that wretched Hopeful joined him, as a 
sort of encouragement. 

“ Come, come, Pat, or whatever your name is,” replied 
Murden, “don’t let us fool each other. We have lost our 
way, are hungry, and would like to reach Athone as soon 
as possible.” 

“ And ye look hungry,” was the consoling remark. 
“Faith, if ye has been in the mountains all night long, I 
don’t blame ye for being empty. But it’s little I has here. 
A poor man like meself don’t have a house overflowing 
with all the comforts of the land.” 

“And why do you live here all by yourself?” asked 
Maurice. “ It must be hard work obtaining food at such 
a distance from town.” 

The owner of the hut gave the lieutenant a sharp glance, 
as if to take his measure, and then replied, — 

“ Faith, it’s as well to starve here as in the cities and 
towns. I has me pratie-patch, and me little piece of bog 
for turf, and what more can I want?” 

“ Then what do you do for meat? If you could manage 
to let us have a steak, we should know how to pay for it,” 
'Maurice hinted. 

“Meat, eh?” cried the Irishman in astonishment. “ Niver 
a bite of meat has I seen or tasted since I was in Athlone, 
two weeks since.” 

This was a severe blow to Murden and Maurice, and in 
fact all of us, for we felt the need of refreshments after all 
our fatigue. 

“Athone is ten miles from here, you say,” Fred re- 
marked. “ In which direction ? ” 

The Irishman stepped to the door of the hut and pointed 
in a direction directly opposite to that in which we sup- 
posed Athone to lie. 

“ Ye can reach it in two hours’ time if ye walk fast 
V Kmo-h ” our host said. “ ’Tis but a trifle. Ye cross two 

f 7 

% 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


150 


mountains and a valley, and thar ye is. Ye ki ow McLaugh- 
lin’s house — don’t ye ? ” 

No, we did not know anything about McLaughlin’s 
house. We had never heard of it. 

“Well, then, ye c know McGuire’s whate-field, near the 
pratie-patch ? ” 

No, we did not know anything about McGuire’s fields, 
The Irishman cast a look of contempt at us, as though we 
were most too ignorant for notice. 

“Faith,” he said, “I don’t think ye know much about Ire- 
land, at any rate. I thought most any one knew McGuire’s 
land. Where did ye come from, now? Answer me that, 
will ye?’’ 

“ Never you mind where we come from,” was the an- 
swer. “Just get us something to eat. Kill two or three 
of your chickens and put them on the fire. We will pay 
you for them.” 

The Irishman looked as though he doubted that asser- 
tion. 

“ Show us the color of yer money,” he said ; and when 
each of us exhibited several sovereigns, the man’s face no 
longer wore a doubtful expression. He spoke to his wife 
in Irish, and the old* lady brightened up from her fog of 
dirt, and even made an attempt to smile ; but of course it 
was a lamentable failure. There was no breaking through 
that crust of smoke and grease, which had been years in 
accumulating. 

But the sight of money soon made the Irishman and 
his wife stir around, and prepare us some breakfast. First 
they induced several of the chickens to enter the hut, by a 
display of cold potatoes ; and when the biddies were cap- 
tured, our hostess wrung their necks with great composure, 
and threw them into a pot of hot water. When they were 
taken from the water they were entirely nude of feathers, 
and needed but dressing to prepare them for the coals of 
the turf. 

While breakfast was being prepared, we left the hut to 
pvoid the smoke; but our host kept us company, ar,d 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


151 


watched our movements as carefully as if he had been em- 
ployed to play the part of a spy. 

“ Do you ever see any Fenians in these parts ? ” I asked 
the Irishman, as w.e started towards the place where he cut 
ais turf. 

“Niver a Fanian,” was the reply. “Sure what should 
they come in this direction for? There’s no one here but 
me and the old woman, and we know nothin’ about th8 
Faniaqs, and care less.” 

“ I don’t think you’ll find it pleasant walkin’ this way, 
at all at all,” our host said, when he found that we were 
strolling towards a hill-side, with no particular object in 
view. “ The bog is wet jist out thar, and is dangerous to 
walk on.” . 

Now, where we were at the time the ground was hard 
and dry, so we saw no occasion for the warning. I looked 
up and saw that Fred was revolving some subject in his 
mind, so I spoke to him in French, and said, — 

“ Our host seems quite anxious to keep us close to the 
hut. What do you suppose is his reason ?” 

“I have been thinking of the matter,” answered Fred, 
speaking in French, to the evident distress of the Irishman, 
who could not understand a word that was said, conse 
quently felt that we were talking of him. 

M And what is the result of your thoughts ? ” I asked. 

“ Well, to tell you the truth, I believe that there is a whis- 
key still close to us, and that this fellow is the proprietor of 
it. 

“By Jove, I think the same. Let us push on and make 
search for the treasure ; ” and giving a hint to our compan- 
ions of our object, we strolled along, in spite of the Irish- 
man’s objections, and soon came to the hill-side. 

“ Ah, now, don’t ye hear the old woman callin’ ye that 
the chickens is ready ? Come to the house, and don’t be 
wanderin’ about in the bit of bog.” 

“ Pat,” I said, “ we shan’t return until we find some 


152 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


thing. We know there is a still near, for we smel. 
it in the air.” 

Pat uttered a howl of grief, and protested by all the 
saints in the calendar, that there was not a pint of whiskey 
this side of Athone ; but we did not believe him, and 
after a sharp examination we pulled aside some dried grass, 
and there we saw the entrance to a cave in the hill-side, 
and the strong smell that issued therefrom proved that we 
had hit upon one of the numerous secret stills of Ireland. 

“O Pat,” I said, “how could you tell us such a shocking 
lie as to say that you did not know where whiskey was to 
be found?” 

For only a moment was the fellow confused. He 
scratched his head, and an idea into it at the same time. 

“ Faith,” he said, “ it’s little I knew that this was here. 
I niver thought it, by the powers. It must have been 
owned by bad men what lived here years ago.” 

We entered the cave and found the still in working 
order, and a fire in the proper place. But when we pointed 
out these things to the Irishman, he swore that he knew 
nothing about it, and continued to swear to that effect, 
although we assured him that we were not gaugers, or in 
any way connected with the police. 

Our assurances, however, did not dispel the suspicions 
that the man entertained, and in his own mind he looked 
upon his still as lost to him forever. He had run it for 
several years, and made a living by it, and no one had sus- 
pected him in that dreary, out-of-the-way place, for but 
few visitors stumbled upon his hut in the course of the 
year. 

“ Come, Pat,” as we returned to the open air and turned 
our steps towards the hut, “don’t look so disconsolate. 
We will agree to say nothing about the still. We have 
nothing to do with the peelers, so you have no need to 
fear us.” » 

“And ye will next tell me that man has nothin’ to do 
with the sojers,” Pat said, pointing to Maurice. “Sure, 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


153 


it’s many times I’ve seed him at the head of his red-coats 
*n Queenstown. Ye can’t chate me wid him, I know.” 

We could not deny this; but then we explained that 
Maurice was not in search of stills at the time, and would 
hold his tongue regarding this particular one. Pat pre- 
tended to be satisfied, but I had some doubt of his sin- 
cerity, although I said nothing to my friends. 

We returned to the hut in the best of spirits, ready for 
breakfast. The old woman received us with a savage look 
of disgust at our inquisitiveness, for she knew that we had 
found out their secret. If she had had arsenic in the hut, 
she would have dosed the cLickens with it, I have no 
doubt, and thus ended us and her anxiety at the same 
time. But as she did not happen to have any poison, we 
were saved for some other fate, good or bad. 

We ate the chickens with as much relish as if they had 
come from the hands of a French cook, and after dispos- 
ing of the fowl, attacked the potatoes, and ate of them 
until hunger was satisfied ; and then came the desire for 
sleep, for we were awful tired with our tramps and excit- 
ing adventures during the past twenty-four hours. 

“ Pat, can you furnish us with some straw, so that we 
can lie down and rest until afternoon ? ” I asked. 

To my surprise, the Irishman said that he could and 
would give us all that we wanted; and he took half a 
dozen armfuls from a stack, and spread it in the hut, and 
on it we stretched our limbs, and soon went to sleep. 

I was awakened by the growling of Rover. I sat up 
and looked around. All my companions were asleep, and 
the Irishman and his wife were not in the hut; neither 
could I hear them outside. I was so sleepy and tired that 
I only spoke to Rover, and then down went my head, and 
I was again asleep in less than five minutes, only to be 
awakened by Rover’s licking my face. 

I knew that the dog meant something this time ; so I 
got up and walked to the door and looked out, and there 
I saw a sight that was not calculated to encourage five 
unarmed men. 


i 

154 


THE 601 1 * UNTERS N EUROPE, OK 


CHAPTER XV. 

A SURPRISE. — A PROPOSITION. — DEATt OR GOLD. — 

HEAVY DEMANDS. THE ROPE AND THE 7ICTIM. — « 

TERMS ACCEPTED. AN INTERRUPTION. 

The first thought that flashed across my mind, as 1 
looked out of the door, was, how we could escape from 
the hut without detection ; but a moment’s consideration 
satisfied me that retreat was impossible. The hut was 
surrounded, and at the head of the column of advancing 
Fenians was no less a man than Big Mike in person ; and 
— confound him! — he and his companions were armed 
with muskets, clubs, and scythes fastened to poles. 

The Fenians, I supposed, had tracked us from their 
secret cave to the hut, and for a moment I wondered how 
they had managed to do so; but just as I was about to 
turn away and awake my companions, I caught sight of 
Pat, the owner of the hut, and I had no doubt but that 
he had been to the Fenians’ rendezvous, and then led them 
to our stopping-place, thinking that we could be captured 
while fast asleep. 

“Up, friends!” I shouted, in a tone loud enough to 
awaken my companions. “The enemy is upon us!” 

The sleepers sprang to their feet, and came to the door 
to see what was the matter. A glance was enough to 
satisfy them that once more we were likely to fall into 
the hands of the Fenians. 

“What shall we do?” asked Murden and Maurice in a 
breath. “ Shall we make the best defence that we can ? 
We have two muskets, and can do some little damage 
with them.” 

But a glance towards the place where we had left the 
muskets showed that they were gone. Pat had removed 
them while we slept, for fear we should damage his iriends 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


i 


ld>6 

consequently we were entirely defenceless, not even hav- 
ing a good-sized knife in our pockets. 

“We must submit,” said Maurice, in a bitter tone. 
“There is no use of our standing up and fighting those 
fellows with naked hands. There is no show, and we 
may as well surrender.” 

We agreed that such a course was the best one that 
could be adopted, and we felt a little humiliated to think 
that such old Australian bushrangers as ourselves should 
be caught in such a trap, like a rat, without a chance to 
retreat. We could only look at each other, and smile a 
ghastly sort of smile, and wondered where our wits were 
when we went to sleep. 

When the Fenians were within ten or fifteen yards 
of the hut, they halted for a parley, and then Big Mike 
hailed us. 

“ Now, look here, gintlemen,” Mike said ; “ it’s no use 
for yer to offer violence, and kick up a row. We is strong 
enough to lick the life out of yer, and ye should be sinsi- 
ble, and know it.” 

“We do know it, and surrender,” Fred said. “It’s use- 
less to resist when we have no weapons to defend our- 
selves.” 

The Fenians uttered a yell, and charged towards the 
hut, and the next instant we were in their hands, and Pat 
was dancing around us like a madman, and asking if we 
didn’t want to poke our noses into some more secret stills, 
and then go and inform of them, like mean peelers that 
we were. 

“Well,” said the Fenian leader, as our hands were tied 
behind our backs, and he surveyed us with considerable 
satisfaction; “ye thought ye could play us a Yankee trick 

— didye?” 

“We left your cave, if that is what 
said. 

“ And ye didn’t wait for to take lafe c 

— did ye ? ” Mike asked. 

“ No, we did not.” 


y<^ mean,” Fred 
f yL dear friends 


12 


156 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


“ So ye thought ye would snake off while I took a nap 
afore the fire.” 

“We left the cave while you were asleep, but did not 
sneak off, as you suggested,” was Fred’s reply. 

“And ye didn’t play Yankee tricks on the sintinels — 
didye?” 

Here there was a howl of indignation from the Fenians 
who surrounded us, and I thought I recognized in those 
who made the most noise the men whom we had tricked 
while on guard. 

“Now listen to me,” said Big Mike, in an impressive 
tone. “ I wants ye to tell the truth, and to shame the 
devil if ye can. Who helped ye out of the cave, anr 1 
give ye the password ? Answer that if ye will.” 

“Whoop! let ’em answer that!” was the general cry, 
and the Fenians looked some of the rage that they felt. 

“We shan’t reply to that question,” Fred said, in a firm 
tone. 

“Look ye,” Mike exclaimed, in a passionate manner; 
“ no man betrayed the Fenians yet, but got paid for it in 
the long run. Pint out the one what betrayed us, and ah 
will be well; but if ye don’t, by the blood of the saints, 
one of ye shall die the death of a dog ! ” 

We saw that the man was in earnest, and that the crew 
who backed him up were in earnest also; but still we 
hoped that the ruffian would not dare to put his threat 
into execution. 

“We still decline to involve any one in our escape,” 
Fred said. 

“ Then, by the piper that played afore Moses, one of yes 
dies like a dog ; ye can make up yer mind to that now.” 

“You dare not lay hands on one of these gentlemen,” 
Maurice said, in a tone of such indignation that all of Big 
Mike’s rage was turned on him. 

“ I don’t dare to, hey ? ” he thundered. “ Who are you, 
that talks like that to me, the representative of the Feni- 
ans in this part of Ireland? We know you, and we knows 
what you has done wid yer sojers in Queenstown ; and let 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


151 


me tell yer that not a word or a look that ye has given the 
past two months but what I has knowed, and now ye tell 
me that I don’t dare to work my will on ye.” 

If the Fenian thought that he was likely to Trighten 
Maurice, never was man more mistaken, for the lieutenant 
was as bold a fellow as could be met with in all Ireland : 
and while he listened to Mike’s speech in all calmness, he 
was not in the least intimidated by it, and when the Fe 
nian had concluded, he merely replied he supposed ther6 
wasn’t a man in the whole country better^able to die in 
the cause of duty than himself, and that if it was desira- 
ble to put him out of the way, it had better be done at 
once. 

“By the powers, at once it shall be, then. The blood 
of my people calls for yer life, and don’t think that they 
will fail to take it when I give the word.” 

The crowd who surrounded us uttered a howl, which 
showed that they were fully up to the point required for 
any unlawful deed. In fact, Pat had distributed to them 
some of his whiskey, and it was telling on them. 

“For God’s sake, keep quiet, Maurice,” I whispered. 
“ The men are insane, and in a short time will have no 
control over themselves.” 

“ Let the ruffians do their worst,” was the answer. “ 1 
will not quail if they put a rope around my neck.” 

Maurice did not speak low, as I intended that he should; 
so Big Mike heard him, and of course grew more and more 
enraged. 

“ He calls us ruffians, buys,” Mike yelled. “ Will we 
stand it?” 

“ No ! ” was the unanimous cry, and I saw by the flash- 
ing eyes that the Fenians were in earnest, if ever men 
were. 

“ A rope, a rope ! ” some of them yelled, and then com- 
menced a search for one. 

“You poor fools,” the lieutenant said, “of what good 
is a rope, when not a tree is to be found near us?” 

*For Heaven’s sake, don’t exasperate the men,” Mur 


158 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


den pleaded. “It will "do you no good, and much harm, 
perhaps.” 

“Hang them, let them do as they please,” was all the 
reply that the soldier made ; and then we saw that he was 
lost unless something happened in the shape of a miracle 
to preserve him. 

Pat, the owner of the house, as malignant as the worst 
of them, because he thought that we were detective police- 
men, on the lookout for just such illicit stills as he carried 
on, found the rope that was wanted, and put it in Big 
Mike’s hands. 

“There is the tool,” he said. “Use it wisely. Down 
with all traters and secret spies, what tells ye one thing 
and does another.” 

Mike tossed the rope to some of his men, who were 
ready for it. 

“Use it on the sojer,” he said, “and don’t be all day 
about it.” 

Some of the most drunken rushed upon Maurice, but 
he let the foremost Fenian have a blow on the face that 
sent him to the floor with a thug that showed what a hard 
hitter the soldier was. 

“Stand back!” cried Fred, throwing himself between 
Maurice and the hesitating Fenians. “Let me make a 
proposition.” 

The men stopped, as though willing to talk over mat- 
ters ; but Maurice, whose blood was up, told them to come 
on and do their worst, and that he despised them because 
he knew they would run if he had half a dozen of his 
men at his back. 

Of course this was rather imprudent, and Maurice would 
not have thought of such a course had he always remained 
in the police force, instead of entering the army. In the 
former position he would have temporized, biding his time ; 
but now that he was a queen’s officer, he could not help a 
little feeling of aristocracy and contempt for the unwashed 
people. 

“Let us hear what the proposition is,” Big Mike said 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


159 


as soon as Fred had spoken. “Come, we is rasonable — 
ain’t we, buys ? ” 

The boys responded that they were reasonable in all 
things, and only wanted what was right. 

“Then hear me,” Fred continued. “Release our friend, 
and let us depart unmolested, and we will give you, as 
soon as we can raise the money, one hundred sovereigns.’ 

“ Hang him up, buys,” was Mike’s reply to this libera 
proposition. 

“Two hundred sovereigns,” Fred continued, wher he 
found that his first proposition was rejected. 

“ Hang him up, buys,” was all the reply that Mike ven- 
tured to make, although on the scamp’s face a smile was 
seen, as though he knew his power, and determined to 
use it. 

“ Don’t offer the blackguards a penny more,” Maurice 
said. “ You have now offered them more than I’m worth. 
Let the brutes do their worst. My death will be avenged 
— never fear.” 

“We’ll run the risk of that. Put the rope around his 
neck. We’ll finish one of the enemies of Ireland, at any 
rate.” 

The Fenians threw themselves upon poor Maurice, in 
spite of his resistance, and commenced binding his arms 
behind his back. If we had offered to aid him, we should 
have been cut to pieces with scythes, or else mangled with 
their muskets, loaded as they were with buck-shot, for the 
purpose of doing all the damage possible at one discharge. 

Of course we were tempted to interfere. We could not 
bear to see an old and gallant friend like Maurice carried 
off and hung before our eyes, and we powerless to resist. 
But we were without arms, and the Fenians outnumbered 
us five to one, ard powerful fellows they were, as ready 
for a scrimmage as we could desire ; so, suppose we had 
determined to defend Maurice, it would have been useless 
on our part. We should have lost our lives, and the lieu 
tenant would not have been better off for the sacr.fice. 

But we showed one thing, and that was our lesire tc 


160 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OK 


save the life of our friend, even if it cost us dear ; and 
when the Fenians commenced dragging him from the hut, 
Fred once more interposed. 

“Name your price,” he said, “and save his life, for we 
can’t stand here and / see him murdered.” 

“Faith, now you begin to talk rasonable like. The 
man’s life is worth somethin’ to yer, after all. Perhaps 
it’s more value to yer than to me or to him. Who knows ? 
Come, tell us what ye’ll do.” 

“Name your price, and let us leave for Athone at 
once.” 

“Wall, now, what do yer think he’s worth — a fair price, 
you know ? Jist enough to pay us and the buys for our 
trouble.” 

“ Say five hundred pounds.” 

“Off wid him,” cried Mike, in a burst of pretended 
indignation. “ They is laughin’ at us and our soft hearts.” 

“One thousand pounds,” Fred cried. 

“Nonsense,” Maurice remarked. “I won’t save my life 
at such a sacrifice. They shan’t bleed you at that rate. 
Dogs that you are, take my life, but let my friends keep 
their money, for they worked hard enough for it.” 

“ Then let them spend it asy,” Mike returned. “ Faith, 
there’s no better cause than the Fenian cause, and there’s 
no better men than the Fenians. Come, ye are rich ’Mer- 
icans, and can afford to pay liberal. Don’t be long ir 
thinkin’ of the matter; for time is precious to us.” 

“Name your price and be done with it,” rejoined Fred, 
who was getting cross at so much opposition. 

“Wall, thin, I’ll be liberal and jist, and no mistake. 
Plant down tin thousand pounds in goold, and the bargain 
is done.” 

“Ten thousand pounds!” we all yelled, with one accord, 
astonished at the man’s demand, which was a sum beyond 
our immediate control. 

“ Never mind me, old friends,” the lieutenant said. “ My 
life is not of much value ; and as for its being worth ten 
thousand pounds, I don’t believe it. Let them hang me 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


161 


and welcome. I forbid you to think of money as a means 
of saving my life.” 

“Mike,” I said to the Fenian leader, “you ain't serious 
in your demands — I know you ain’t. We’ll call this a 
joke, and say no more about it ; but you can’t think of 
obtaining such a sum of money. Just imagine how much 
ten thousand pounds really is.” 

“ I niver was more sarious in my life,” was the reply 
“and as for ten thousand pounds, I know it’s a big pile; 
but then you ’Mericans never travel without a big pile. 
Come, jist rason a little. Here’s five of ye. It’s two 
thousand pounds apace; and that’s little enough to pay 
for friendship — now isn’t it?” 

“It’s more money than we can command.” 

“Thin it’s mighty unfortunate for the soger man. I 
wish, for his sake, that ye was rich enough to buy his life ; 
but as ye ain’t, why, the man must die. I’ve said so, and I 
must keep my word, or lose all control of tne Duys. It 
will amuse them, and won’t hurt ye a bit.” 

“You’re a brute,” I said, in wrath at his coldness and 
cruelty. 

“ So would you be if you had lost as much as I have in 
the last two days. My Queenstown still has been seized 
by the peelers, and it’s all through your means.” 

“How by our means?” I demanded. 

“ Why, our folks thought you was the four hed sinters 
that they was told to look out for, that was cornin’ from 
’Merica with lots of goold and bills of exchange. Will, 
they was bound to hold on to yer, after they had once took 
charge of yer. Our folks would have seed yer pulled to 
pieces and trampled under foot afore they would have 
gin ye up to the sogers unless I had told ’em to keep quiet, 
and let ye go.” 

“ Thank you for your kindness ; but we don’t deserve 
Buch attention at your hands.” 

“I know it; but then, ye see, I soon found out that ye 
wan’t hed sinters.” 

“How did you find it out?” I asked. 

11 


162 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUR PE, OR 


“ Wall, ye didn’t respond to none of iny signs. I tried 
ye wid all of ’em ; but niver a bit of notice did ye take 
of all 1 did.” 

“ Then why didn’t you let us go in peace ? ” 

“ Because I wanted to make money out of ye ; that’s 
the rason. I thought there was a chance for a few pounds, 
and I went for it; and here I am, with the game in my 
own hands ; and afore I parts wid ye, I shall have enough 
goJi to pay for my still, and to lave the country, if I want 
to, when things get too mixed.” 

“Not a cent do you get from me,” I responded; for I 
thought that the fellow was bluffing, and would not dare 
to carry out his programme. 

“Yes, I shall.” 

“No, sir ; not a penny.” 

“ We’ll see, my buy.” 

“We shall see.” 

“ Now hear me ; ” and the man’s face assumed as much 
ferocity as it could command. “ I shall hang the soger 
man unless you comes down wid the goold. If you does, 
all shall go clear. If ye don’t, back to the cave ye goes, 

. and I’ll take good care that none escapes ; for I’ll starve 
ye until ye do come down with the money. Now I mane 
what I say, and ye can lay it to yer heart that I’m in ear- 
nest ; ” and with these words Big Mike broke away from 
me, and joined those who were holding Maurice. 

“Well,” whispered my companions, “what does the fel- 
low say ? What does he mean ? ” 

“ Death or gold,” I replied. 

“Had we better combine our fortunes and pay the 
money?” asked Fred. “It won’t ruin us; but still ten 
thousand pounds in gold is a large sum.” 

“If the rascals proceed to extremities, we must save 
our friend, even if we have to pay the money.” And this 
was agreed to without a dissenting voice, Hez being as 
anxious as the rest of us to contribute his share of the 
ransom. 

Big Mike waved his hand, and a malicious grin stole 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


163 


over his face as he looked at us, to watch the effect of his 
signal. We did not respond, for the reason that we 
wanted to see if the Fenian leader was really in earnest* 
or only bluffing for the sake of obtaining our money with- 
out giving us a chance to see his hand. 

The Fenians commenced hustling Maurice out of the 
hut. We did not say a word or offer to interfere; but 
when Maurice reached the door, he intimated that he 
wanted to exchange a word or two with us, and Mike 
gave him permission, under the impression, probably, that 
our hearts would relent if we conversed with our friend, 
and saw that we could save his life at a sacrifice of 
money. 

“ Good by, old friends,” the lieutenant said, extending 
one hand as well as he was able for the bands that con- 
fined it behind his back. “ I would rather have died like 
a man and a soldier, than been hanged by these ruffians, 
But my death will be revenged in good time — never fear. 
I would not have you gratify the fellows so much as to 
give them gold for my life, not even if I was assured they 
would act honestly by us, which I don’t believe they would 
do. Good-by; let them do their worst.” 

“Have you any word that yon wish to send to friends?” 
asked Mike. “Now is the time for yer to do it, for yer 
will niver, no, niver, see sunlight agin.” 

“Mr. Murden is acquainted with all the friends that I 
have,” was the doomed man’s answer. “When he returns 
to Melbourne he will tell them how I died, and for what 
cause. I have but few relatives, and, thank God, no wife 
or child to weep for me.” 

“ Have ye done ? ” asked Mike. 

“Yes; I have said all that I desire to,” was the answer. 

“ Thin we’ll hang yer in the most approved style. Away 
wid him, buys.” 

“Hold!” cried Fred, just as the Fenians were urging 
Maurice towards the ridge-pob of the hut, over which thej 
had thrown a rope. 

“We’ll pa; the money.” 


164 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


The Fenians uttered a cheer, and the cheer was re 
sponded to by the blast of a bugle, and looking around 
we saw a troop of cavalry trotting through the valley and 
advancing towards us. 


CHAPTER XVI. 

SURPRISED FENIANS. THE PURSUIT. AN ACQUAINT- 
ANCE. FOR DUBLIN. ANOTHER ARREST. 

The blast of the bugle astonished the Fenians as much 
as anything could astonish them, for they no more looked 
for cavalry in such a place than they did for a large body of 
police ; and when they found their cheer was responded to 
by a trumpet call, all present turned to look at the soldiers 
and see what they were, and what they wanted ; so for the 
moment the lieutenant was forgotten. In fact, the Feni- 
ans had dropped the rope that they held, with which they 
intended to hang our friend, and turned their attention in 
another direction. 

Fred, ever prompt and with presence of mind, ran to 
Maurice and cut the bands that confined his arms, and the 
soldier, furious at the treatment which he had received, 
snatched a musket from the hands of one of the party, 
who stood near him, and shouted, — 

“Down on your knees, you scoundrels, and ask for 
m :rcy. Surrender, every one of you, or no quarter will 
be given.” 

“Wait till we ax for it,” was the reply of Big Mike, who 
was still bold and defiant. “There’s but thirty of ’em, 
buys, and we numbers forty. Will ye stand by me and 
drive the dogs back to their town quarters? We can do 
it if ye will. Remember we loses our gold if we don’t.” 

Half a dozen of the boldest of Mike’s followers responded 
to his appeal, but the largest portion oast anxious glanceg 



Fenian 


Rover and the 







. 


% 


































































THE DEAD ALIVE. 


16 f) 


over their shoulders, to see if the ?ay for retreat was still 
open. They evidently had no desire to encounter the 
well-disciplined soldiers of the queen’s army, especially 
when the latter were armed with carbines and pistols, and 
knew how to use them. 

“ Cowards that ye are,” hissed Mike, “ I’ll meet ’em and 
fight ’em single-handed. Ye never had so good a chance 
to obtain goold, and jist as it is within yer reach ye throws 
it away.” 

In the mean time the lieutenant was not idle. He had 
called on the Fenians to surrender, but they were too con- 
fused to pay much attention to what he said, as their eyes 
were on the advancing cavalry, watching its movements, 
and preparing to make a run for the mountains as soon as 
the command for a charge was given. 

Suddenly Maurice broke through the circle that sur- 
rounded him, and called to the mounted men. 

“Charge the wild rascals,” he shouted. “They are 
Fenians, and should be captured to a man.” 

Big Mike heard the words, and they enraged him. He 
was like a wild bull, disappointed and full of wrath. He 
was likely to lose his prisoners, and the money which he 
had counted on as certain, and for which he had laid all 
his little plans so that failure seemed impossible. At our 
expense he meant to be enriched and retire from active 
life, and when he saw the whole fabric which he had 
raised about to be swept away by an unexpected blow, his 
rage got the better of his discretion. 

“Let them charge,” hissed Mike. “They’ll find your 
dead body on the ground to begin with;” and he swung 
his musket over his head, intending to let it fall on Mau- 
rice’s neck and crush him instantly; and so he would have 
done, had it not been for Rover. The hound had remained 
wonderfully quiet, in obedience to a signal; but still Lc did 
not exactly seem to understand why he could not take a 
hand in the row that had been going on, and more thaij 
once he had looked at me, as much as to say that he could 
clean owt three or four of the party if permission was but 


166 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


accorded to him. Fearful of his life, however, I nad not 
given him the slightest encouragement to show his strength 
and courage ; but when Mike swung his musket over his 
head, and I saw no way of saving Maurice’s life, for I was 
some yards from him, except by the aid of the dog, I just 
pointed to Big Mike and uttered one simple word. 

“ Go,” I said. 

With a mighty bound Rover launched himself full at 
the throat of the Fenian leader, and before the musket 
could descend upon Maurice’s head, the dog had pinned 
the would-be murderer an^hore him to the ground. 

“Halloo,” cried Mauric^Jooking around, and for the 
first time suspecting his danger. “Rover is up to his old 
tricks, I see. I am indebted to him and his master for my 
life. Shake the old scamp, old boy ; he deserves it.” 

But Rover had been taught different. He merely held 
the man to the ground, and did not offer to injure him un- 
less he moved, and that Mike was not inclined to do after 
one or two experiences of Rover’s temper. 

“ Call off the dog,” said the Fenian, in a tone that showed 
he was not confident how the battle would terminate; but 
no one paid him the least attention, for just at this mo- 
ment the cavalry got an idea into their heads that some- 
thing wrong was going on at the hut; so the bugle sounded 
a charge, and on came the horsemen at a gallop. 

“ Whoop ! ” yelled the. Fenians, and away they went for 
the mountains, as fast as their legs could carry them, drop- 
ping their guns and scythes in their headlong flight. 

Three or four threw down their weapons and took refuge 
in the hut, as the cavalry came up, and they shouted in 
unmistakable terms that they surrendered. 

“ After them, Fitzhugh,” shouted Maurice. “ They’re all 
Fenians.” 

The officer looked his astonishment at hearing his name 
called by one of our party, and then drew up and left hia 
men to continue the pursuit. 

“Goodness!” was the cavalryman’s exclamation, as he 
dismounted and shook hands with Maurice. “ Who would 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


167 


aa\e thought of seeing you here with a party of Feni 
ans ? ” 

“I don’t know' who would have thought it,” was the 
reply ; “ but here I am, and deuced glad to see you ; for you 
have saved my life, or, if not that, my friends’ pockets.” 

“ How so ? ” 

“ Why, the big scoundrels had a rope around my neck, 
and it was — ” 

*“Heck or nothing?” 

“Ho; it was neck or ten thousand pounds.” 

“ Whew ! ” whistled the c^ilry man ; “ they put your 
value rather high. I hope iKy don’t place so great an 
estimate on all of her majesty’s officers. If they do, some 
of us, when captured, will have to go without ransom, I 
think.” 

“ They will unless they have as kind friends as I have,” 
replied the lieutenant. “These gentlemen, rather than 
see me hanged, resolved to pay the money out of their owr 
pockets.” 

“They did! It is worth while having such friends; 
and, let me tell you, they are rather scarce. Introduce 
me.” 

The introduction was given, and after it was over, the 
cavalry man saw that his soldiers had made several cap- 
tures, and were coming towards the hut with their pris- 
oners. Deeming them of little account, the officer renewed 
his conversation with Maurice. 

“I was sent out this morning to look for you and the 
four head centres who escaped. I was told to patrol the 
country, and not to return to the barracks until I had 
picked up some information.” 

“And what sent you this way? I never was more 
rejoicsd to see you than I am to-day.” 

“Well, I met a gossoon who said that he had seen a 
party of men going in this direction ; so I followed on, 
but had little hope of meeting a companion in anr.s. 
V’ery glad I’ve found you, though, arid hope you will do 
^ rl turn some day or other, it I want one, although 


168 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


I have no fancy for a rope around my neck. It looks toe 
much like your money or your life.” 

“ Count on me,” was the response. 

“By the way,” said the cavalry man, “where are the 
head centres who were taken from the train with you ? 
The lord lieutenant is awful anxious about them. Me has 
telegraphed in all directions, and has offered sc me stunning 
rewards for them. The officer who captures them is cer- 
tain of promotion without purchase.” 

“The gentlemen whom his .ordship is so anxious to 
find are here,” replied Ma|nce. 

“Thapk Heaven for thWr I hope they are safe.” 

“O, yes, they are safe enough, now that you have 
arrived.” 

“I don’t know about it. Is that one of them on the 
ground, with the hound guarding him?” 

“He is a Fenian, I believe, but not in good standing 
just at this time.” 

“ Because he has a propensity to lying , I suppose ; ” and 
the cavalry officer laughed at his little joke, as though it 
was a good one. 

“ To be candid,” Maurice said, “ the four gentlemen 
whom I have just presented to you are the ones whom his 
lordship is so anxious to capture. They are the terrible 
head centres, whose landing on our shores was to shake 
Ireland like an earthquake.” 

The cavalry officer did not know exactly what to say m 
replv. He looked at our party, and then at Maurice, for 
an explanation. 

“I see that you are puzzled,” the lieutenant said ; “but 
Fll explain matters quite readily. These four gentlemen, 
as I telegraphed h:*» lordship, are old Australian friends of 
mine, whom I can trust and have trusted for many yearn 
There is not much Fenianism about them. The whole 
row is an absurd one — a mistake from beginning to end. 
The Fenians thought they had caught four head centres. 
The police and our folks thought they had rr 
them ; and so the news travelled all over t 1 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


16fi 

the aid of telegraphs, and I suppose that at this moment 
all England is frenzied at the prospect of an outbreak.” 

“ Of course you know your friends, Maurice,” the cav- 
alry officer said ; “ but still his lordship is so suspicious 
that only a personal interview will satisfy him that alhis 
right. Now, the best thing that you can do is to proceed 
to Dublin as soon as possible, and lay the whole facts 
before him. What do you say to my proposal ? ” 

“ It is sensible, although I suppose my lord will pick a 
bone with me for being surprised ; but how was I to know 
that my men would get drunk?” 

“ To be sure. Soldiers wilt* drink whiskey when they 
can obtain it.” 

“ And as for the rescue, the best officer in Ireland could 
not have prevented it, unless he had more information 
than myself It was the first case of the kind, but won’t 
be the last if the Fenians continue to increase in strength 
as they have for the last six months.” 

“Never mind,” said the cavalry officer, in a consoling 
tone ; “ we have made a strike in capturing some of the 
men who stopped the car, and that will go a great ways 
with his lordship. Here come my men with a dozen pris- 
oners. I will dismount half a dozen of my followers, and 
you can take their horses and ride to Athone. There 
leave the animals, and take a jaunting-car to the next 
station, and before night you can be in Dublin.” 

“ A thousand thanks ! I could not ask for more. You 
will look after the prisoners, and at the same time take 
care of the secret still, which you will find in yonder hill- 
side. The owner is with the Fenians, and betrayed us to 
them. For that he deserves no mercy.” 

Just then up came the soldiers with what prisoners they 
had captured. There were a dozen of the latter, and very 
sulky they looked at their position ; but there was not a 
man of them who took his punishment so much at heart 
as Big Mike, now released from the guardianship of Rover, 
and allowed to stand erect, but with his hands confined 


13 


170 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


behind his back for fear he might do some little mischief 
in his desperation and great strength. 

“You see, Mike, how the tables have ti xned,” Maurice 
Raid, while the soldiers were securing their prisoners. 

“Yes, I see,” was the sullen reply. 

“Now, answer me one question,” Maurice continued. 
« Did you intend to hang me as you threatened to do ? ” 

“ On my soul, no,” was the answer. “ I meant to frighton 
yer into payin’ a ransom, and arter I had the goold, I should 
have let yer gone.” 

“ Are you speaking the truth, Mike ? ” 

“ By the bones of St. Patrick I am, sir. May I never 
hope to drink whiskey agin if I ain’t tellin’ yer jist the 
whole truth, and no more. I should have made yer feel 
the weight of the rope, and perhaps pulled it a little ; but 
on the honor of an Irish gintleman, I would not have 
choked yer life out.” 

“Then, Mike, I’ll remember you on your trial, and see 
that you are not punished too severely,” Maurice said.- 

“ Thank ye for nothin’,” was the reply. “ It don’t mat- 
ter much the year or two that ye could get taken from my 
sentence. It’s little I has to hope from in any court, with 
its packed juries, in Ireland. I’m a convicted man, sir, 
afore I’se tried. Well, better luck to the men who comes 
arter me, and may they live to see Old Ireland free from 
the rule of the English.” 

“You haven’t much time to spare,” said Fitzhugh. “ Bet- 
ter mount and be off as soon as possible. I’ll send a man 
to guide you to Athone. It’s not more than five miles 
by a bridle-path.” 

We took the hint, and mounted the cavalry horses, and 
then bade farewell to Fitzhugh, and followed the lead of a 
little ragged gossoon, who, bareheaded and bare-footed, ran 
before us with the speed of a race-horse, and never tired, 
up hill or down, over plains or through deep valleys where 
lurked treacherous bogs ; and to be ingulfed in one of 
them was to be lost, unless assistance was at hand. 

Through the bogs the gossoon conducted us unti 


7 * 



As WE DREW UP WITH A FLOURISH AND A YELL, THE WILD 
DRIVER TURNED TO US.” PAGE 171. 





THE DEAD ALIVE. 


171 


without missing his way ; and after an hour’s hard ride, 
we reached the little hamlet of Athone, where we found 
something to eat, and were told a stage coach would pass 
that evening, en route for the nearest railroad station. 

We stabled the cavalry horses as directed, gave onr guide 
a gratuity that made him yell with delight, and by six 
o’clock were on our way to the station in an old-fashioned 
stage coach, fast as four horses, driven by the most reckless^ 
driver in all Ireland, could carry us. 

Uphill and down we went at a gallop. Each moment 
1 feared that a wheel would come off, or that the car would 
collapse and tumble to pieces. How it held together was 
a wonder to me. It was loose in all its joints, and it 
swayed from side to side, as though determined to go on 
its beam-ends and never right again. From the top of 
a mountain to the bottom, on roads that were unworthy 
of the name, it seemed as though the driver could not urge 
his horses fast enough. He made no attempt to check 
them, even when we had to turn a sharp corner ; and how 
the animals kept their feet, with so much pressure behind 
them, is one of the wonders of Ireland. Had he met a 
team coming from the opposite direction, nothing could 
have saved us from total destruction, for a collision would 
have sent us flying over a precipice two or three hundred 
feet high. 

Two or three times we urged the driver to hold up ; but 
perhaps he misunderstood us, for he only shouted the 
louder; so we concluded to hold on and remain silent for 
the rest of our journey, as Maurice informed us that going 
down hill at such a run was a playful custom of the coun 
•ry, and that drivers always strove to see how near they 
could kill their passengers and yet keep them alive at the 
same time. 

Thank fortune, at length we arrived at the railroad sta- 
tion. As we drew up with a flourish and a yell, the wild 
driver turned to us with a face that expressed some satis- 
faction at the rapidity of our journey. 

“Ah, yer honors, what does ye think of that for fast 


172 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


sravellin’? Ain’t it worth a little somethin’ in drink 
money? Sure, there ain’t a gossoon in all Ireland that 
can do what I can with hosses.” 

We were glad to give him a half crown, a portion of 
which he immediately invested in whiskey ; but before he 
had drank all the money the train arrived, and once more 
we started on our way to Dublin, which we reached with- 
out the least trouble. 

“You had better go to the Pride of Dublin,” Maurice 
said, as we entered the depot. “It is the best hotel in the 
city, and has the best company. I must go to the Castle 
and report, and as soon as I have explained matters, I’ll 
join you. I maybe gone an hour, and perl.aps two; it 
will all depend upon how soon I can get an audience 
with the lord lieutenant. I’ll take a cab and be off at 
once, while you had better walk to the hotel and save ex- 
pense. The house is but a short distance from here, and 
any one will show you the way.” 

He meant the advice to be good, but it was not, unfor- 
tunately. However, the lieutenant entered the cab and 
was off, and we commenced our search for the Pride of 
Dublin. We had to inquire of but one person, a bluff, 
hearty-looking man, with an English face and a cattle- 
drover aspect. He said he knew where the house was, and 
would walk along and show it to us, and he did ; and while 
thus engaged, he asked more questions than a Yankee. 

If he appeared astonished when informed that we had 
just arrived at Queenstown from the United States, I 
can’t imagine what his sensations were when Murden 
happened to allude to Australia, and claim that country 
as his adopted home. 

“ All the way from Australia,” repeated the man. “ Only 
think what a long distance it is from here, and how anx- 
ious you must have been to see Ireland, to come such a 
journey.” 

“What is there in that so wonderful?” demanded Mur 
den, in a tone that showed he didn’t like the manner of 
our acquaintance 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


173 


“ O, nothing, sir. I only thought you must love Ireland, 
to come to see it after such a long absence. I’m sure I 
love Ireland, and every Irishman had ought to love her.” 

“ But I ain’t an Irishman,” snarled Murden. 

“ Well, sir,” with a laugh, “that is no reason why you 
shouldn’t love Ireland;” and then the drover-looking man 
said no more until we reached the hotel, when he left us, 
even declining to take a drink for his courtesy, and refus 
iug to come in and smoke a cigar. 

We had no trouble in obtaining rooms, and, after a bath, 
ordered dinner, and were just about to sit down to it, when 
the person whom we had asked to show us the way to the 
hotel entered the dining-room, and came towards us. 

“ Gentlemen,” he said, in a low tone, “ I don’t want to 
give you trouble, or to cause you the least uneasiness ; but 
let me inform you that I’m a detective, and that I arrest 
you for being head centres of the Fenian organization.” 


CHAPTER XVII. 

CHAMPAGNE AND WHISKEY PUNCH. — ON OUR WAY TO 

THE CASTLE. AN AUDIENCE WITH HIS LORDSHIP. 

I THINK that four gentlemen uttered four loud groans 
when the person whom we had taken for an honest Eng- 
lish drover informed us that we were under arrest on the 
charge of being head centres of the Fenian organization. 
The man was a detective, and thought that he had made 
a wonderful discovery. 

“ Now don’t let us have any fuss about this thing,” the 
detective said, in a low tone, so that none of the servants 
or any one in the dining-room could hear him. “ I don’j 
want to make trouble, and I’ll do my duty in the most 
pleasant manner.” 

We looked at the detective, and |j|pn at each othei 


174 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

uncertain whether to laugh or to get into a passion and 
storm at the man for his officiousness. 

“ Ah,” suddenly cried the detective, “none of that. It 
won’t do, I assure you. I have a dozen men near at hand, 
to assist me in case I want assistance. Resistance is use- 
4ess, as you had ought to know ; so don’t make any fuss 
about it.” 

This remark was called out on the ground that Hopeful 
had, in the mostfinnocent manner, put his right hand into 
his breast pocket, in search of a handkerchief his nose 
requiring «a little delicate attention ; but the officer sup- 
posed that a revolver, was being searched for, and so gave 
us what he supposed a fair warning not to enter into a 
deadly struggle, for if we did, we should get the worst 
of it. 

“Don’t you be afeard,” Hopeful said, addressing the 
officer. “We ain’t a-goin’ to hurt you, and I is sure we 
don’t want to. I hain’t got such a thing as a revolver 
about me, and neither h^s my companions.” 

“ It wouldn’t make any difference to me,” replied the 
detective, “ whether you had a revolver in every pocket 
of your clothes. I have or'ders to arrest you, and I shall, 
even if all the Fenians in the city rise and protest against it.” 

“Heaven forbid !” cried Fred, with a laugh that made 
the Englishman open his eyes in astonishment. “We 
have seen all the Fenians that we desire to see for a 
raont .1 at least.” 

“Amen!” cried the rest of us in chorus, and with a 
laugh so cheerful that the detective made a sign to his 
subordinates, at different tables in the room, to be pre- 
pared for an outbreak at once. 

“ Come, Mr. Officer,” said Fred, as soon as he had con- 
cluded his laugh, “you don’t look like a bad-natured man, 
and I am sure you will have mercy — ” 

“I can’t promise, unless you will make a full confes* 
sion,” cried the officer, eagerly. “ Tell me all you know 
and I’ll see what can be done.” 

“We will,” res^ y ided Fred. “But let me finish mj 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


m 


sentence. In the first place you will have mercy on our 
stomachs, for we are awful hungry.” 

The detective nodded. He sympathized with us in our 
hunger, for was he not an Englishman? 

“In the second place,” continued Fred, “to prove to 
you that we want our dinner very much, we invite you 
U> dine with us at this table.” 

The detective’s eyes softened. He loved a good dinner 
and a bottle of wine. He began to think * that we were 
human, after all. 

K And if I comply with your request,” the man said, 
“ \t ill you pledge your word as gentlemen that you will 
not play me a Yankee trick with my food?” 

We laughed and promised. 

“ And will you pledge your word that you will make no 
effort to escape, or to raise a confounded row and a rescue?” 

Just then one of the waiters placed the soup on the table. 
It smelt so good that it almost made us frantic. 

“Yes, yes, we promise,” all cried, with one accord. “Sit 
down and fall to like a man.” 

Down into a seat dropped the detective, as though he 
had been shot through the heart, and dinner commenced. 

“Waiter, what kind of champagne do you keep on 
hand?” asked Fred. 

“ The best in Ireland, sir,” was the prompt answer. 

“ Bring us some, and see that it is well iced.” 

“Yes, sir;” and with the meat came the champagne. 

The wine circulated freely. It touched the heart of 
the detective, and opened that wonderful organ, and when 
he heard us give an order for a bowl of whiskey punch, 
he could no longer contain his enthusiasm. 

“ Hang me ! ” he cried, striking his fist on the table, “ I 
don’t care whether you are Fenians, or what you are, but 
you are just the jolliest set of men that I’ve met with in 
Ireland, and I say it’s a confounded pity that I’ve got to 
look arter you and take you to the Castle.” 

“Must you do so?” we asked. “We don’t care about 
the arrest, of course, but still it is vexatiou^to be arraigned, 


176 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


and made to explain matters. Besides, our passports are 
on board the steamer” 

The detective winked, as though it was a good joke on 
our part to say so. 

“Of course they are out of your possession,” he said, 
“and perhaps it would be as well if all your papers were 
beyond reach. Mind you, I don’t say anything, or hint; 
but stif. you know best.” 

The punch was opening the heart of the detective, that 
was certain ; and I don’t know but what if we had asked 
that one of us should escape, he wouid have consented. 
The detective’s confederates, who were in the room, and 
dining at thtir own expense, did not like the appearance 
of things, and cast angry glances at our captor, because he 
happened to be enjoying himself. 

“We must make a move,” said the detective, who was 
oblivious to looks until the last drop of punch was gone. 
“ Time is on the wane, and I see that some of my fellows 
are anxious for a start. If you have no objection, gents, 
we will go up 'to the Castle, and see what the big wigs 
have to say. I wish that I could do better by you, hang 
me if I don’t ; for I have taken a fancy to you fellows, and 
think that* you had ought to be in better business than 
lighting up the slumbering fires of Fenianism.” And with 
this concluding remark, just eloquent enough to smell of 
whiskey punch, the detective got on his feet, and we fol-, 
lowed his example. 

When we arose, all the secret police in the room did 
the same. They pretended not to take notice of us, but 
we had seen enough of police life in Australia to under- 
stand all the little arts and tricks of the trade. 

We passed out of the dining-room, and met the head 
waiter on the threshold. He looked a little serious, for he 
was an Irishman, and therefore hated the police. Perhaps 
he suspected more than he was willing to show, for ho 
said, — 

“ Do ye slape here to-night, gents*?” 

We laughed, #nd replied, — 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


17 . 


“ That depends on circumstances. Keep our rooms foi 
us, and you may see us come back.” 

“Thin, under the circumstances, yer honors,” said the 
head waiter, with a look at the detective, “perhaps ye 
would jist as lives settle yer little bill afore ye goes. Ye 
may niver return, and thin, ye know, the house would be 
out so much.” 

We laughed at the man’s shrewdness, and the detective 
also smiled. 

“You think I’m a dangerous man — don’t you, Jerry?” 
the officer asked. 

“Faith, I could do without yer company, and niver feel 
lonesome. It’s little sorrow I should have if I niver saw 
yer face agin. It’s bad for Ireland when the likes of ye 
can roam round the streets and devour all who would see 
her free.” 

We saw that a row would soon ensue if the conversa- 
tion continued, so went to the office and paid our bills, 
and, while slipping a gratuity into the hands of the head 
waiter, had the satisfaction of hearing him whisper to us, — 

“ Say but the word, and I’ll get up a party of boys that 
will take ye out of the hands of the police afore ye reach 
the Castle. Bad luck to ’em, but they is a backset, at any 
rate.” 

“Keep cool, Jerry,” I replied. “No harm will come to 
us, be assured. They can’t prove anything against us.” 

“ Ah, ye don’t know how the mane thieves can buy the 
evidence to convict,” replied Jerry, with a sigh and a 
threatening look at the officer. 

Fearful that the man would get into trouble, we left the 
hotel as soon as possible, and took a jaunting-car for the 
Castle, our escort following behind, with the exception of 
the detective, who rode with us. 

We entered the Castle yard, and were received with 
considerable attention, for there were a dozen red-coated 
soldiers drawn up in line, as though they had expected as. 
bights were seen in ^all parts of the Castle, and mounted 


178 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OK 

orderlies enteied and departed in hot haste, as if business 
of importance was before them. 

“ Are these the prisoners, Mr. Officer ? ” asked some one 
in authority, as we left the jaunting-car. 

“Yes, sir; these are the persons whom I suspected of 
being head centres.” 

“ All right. His lordship desires their presence imme- 
diately. Are they unarmed?” 

“Yes, sir.” 

“ Be sure on that point. This is no time for careless- 
ness,” the officer, who appeared to be an aid to the lord 
lieutenant, said. 

“Don’t be alarmed,” cried Fred. “We did not land on 
these shores for the purpose of committing assassination ; 
so his lordship can see us without the least danger.” 

“ If you didn’t visit Ireland for the purpose of commit- 
ting outrages, why did you come here ? ” the aid asked, in 
a tone that showed he was a thorough-going Englishman, 
with a hearty contempt for all who were not so well favored 
as himself. 

“We desired to see the country. As Americans, we 
take considerable interest in Ireland.’* 

“ More fools you,” I heard the officer mutter to himself, 
and then aloud, “ Ireland would be a prosperous and con- 
tented country if Americans would but let her alone, and 
not attempt to stir up revolutions.” 

“ Suppose you Englishmen should make an attempt to 
see how prosperous Ireland could be by a few just laws 
and just treatment,” Fred said. 

The aid gave my friend a look of quiet contempt, which 
was intended to annihilate him ; but it didn’t, for some 
reason or other, and then, finding that Fred was not quite 
finished, or so ashamed as not to hold up his head, the aid 
said, — 

“ I’m not here to argue with you on state questions m 
| ditical economy ; but let me give you a piece of advice.’ 1 

li We shall be very thankful for it, I’m sure,” Fred re 


THE HEAD ALIVE, 


179 


plied, with a bow and a tone that it was impossible to tell 
whether he was serious, or poking fun at the Englishman. 

“Well, sir, when in the presence of his lordship, don’t 
pretend to argue such points with him. If you do, the 
worst for you. He is not in the habit of listening to sucl 
men.” 

“ Take his advice,” whispered the detective, who had 
stuck to us all this time, yet had not dared to utter a word, 
for fear of the consequences. “ Get out of it the best way 
that you can.” 

“ Suppose we compel his lordship to listen to us,” Fred 
said, still keeping good-natured, and quite calm and cool. 

“ Sir ! ” the aid hissed. 

“Don’t talk in that way,” whispered the detective. “For 
God’s sake, be a little civil. You don’t know what you 
are doing or saying. It’s all my fault, in allowing you to 
drink so much punch. It has gone into your heads.” 

Fred took no notice of the detective’s appeal. 

“Yes,” continued Fred, still addressing the astonished 
aid, “ we shall tell his lordship some home truths, and per- 
haps they will make an impression on him. We have been 
molested enough, while in Ireland, to bankrupt your coun- 
try, provided we were paid for all the trouble that we have 
experienced. Now, three of us claim to be honest Ameri- 
can citizens, and the fourth one is a subject of the queen, 
and knows his own rights.” 

“Yes,” cried Murden, in a sudden burst, “I’m an Aus- 
tralian, and know what is* right as well as the next man, 
Yankee or Englishman.” 

“ A ticket-of-leave man,” suggested the aid, with a sneei 

“I’d break your stupid head for you, if you were out- 
side the Castle walls, where you could not call for the 
assistance of the soldiers!” Murden cried, in a burst of 
mighty indignation. “You blockhead, who do you think 
I am, any way?” 

“ By your language, an escaped convict,” was the reply 
of the officer, short and sharp. 

Murden sprang for the aid, and would have struck him, 


180 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


if Fred and I had not held the indignant comm'ssioner 
and prevented the blow. 

“Don’t hold me,” said the indignant Australian. “Let 
me alone. I want to revenge the insult that I have re- 
ceived. Why, the stupid popinjay! I could kick him 
from one end of the Castle yard to the other, with both 
hands tied behind my back.” 

“ We know you could,” Fred said, trying to suppress his 
laughter at the astonishment which the aid manifested at 
hearing Munjen’s outbreak, and continued : — 

“Don’t you mind him. He don’t know you, or know 
of the important positions which you have held in Vic- 
toria. How should he? He will be glad to apologize 
after he understands who you are. Wait with some of 
your old patience. You remember the time when weeks 
were like ho,.urs^to you.” 

“If he would but give me the satisfaction which one 
gentleman is willing to accord another,” muttered Murden, 
“ I would keep my hands off of him.” 

“The idea of giving a Fenian the satisfaction of a gen- 
tleman,” the aid said, in so contemptuous a tone that Mur- 
den once more felt his passion stirred. 

“ Hang you and the Fenians, too,” the ex-commissioner 
roared. “I’m no more of a Fenian than you are, and I’ll 
prove it, if you will show us the lord lieutenant.” 

“You shall have your wish,” replied the aid, in a cool 
tone of contempt. “Follow me. and let me give you a 
word of advice.” 

“We don’t need it,” said Fred. “Don’t distress your- 
self about advice just at this time. We have our Yankee 
wits about us, and have had for some time.” 

“As you please,” was the answer, curt and crisp, like all 
Englishmen’s words when in a pet. 

We followed the aid through various rooms and corn- 
dors, until we stopped in an apartment where half a dozen 
officers were lounging. 

“ Halloo,” one of them said, addressing the aid who was 
escorting us. “You have been long enough to try and 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


18 ) 


bang half the Fenians in Ireland. His lordship is mighty 
impatient, I can tell you ; so you had better hurry them 
up. I never saw four men more fitted by looks for the 
gallows than the fellows with you.” 

“Perhaps our looks are merely a reflection since we 
entered the apartment,” cried Fred, in one of his cool 
ways. 

The officer roared with laughter at the sally, and then 
suddenly looked grave as they heard the tinkling of a 
bell. f|. 

“By Jove,” one of them said, “his lordship lias heard 
us, and his temper won’t be improved by the noise. I don’t 
wish your Fenians any harm ; but I’ll bet a sovereign that 
they are remanded to prison unless they tell all they 
know.” 

“And a little more, perhaps,” muttered another officer. 

“ Yes, that* is the only road to safety, nowadays. Tell 
all you can think of, and rewards and honors will be your 
portion instead of punishments;” and just as an officer 
had uttered these sarcastic remarks, a door opened, and an 
aid appeared. 

“ His lordship’s compliments, and he will thank you to 
make less noise.” 

“Tell him the Fenians are creating the disturbance,” 
one of the Englishmen said ; and then all laughed, but in 
subdued tones, so that his lordship would not hear the 
noise. 

“I’ll tell him anything that you say,” replied the new- 
comer ; and then his eyes fell upon our party. 

“Halloo,” he said; “are these the Fenians his lordship 
is expecting? How long have you kept them here, when 
you know that it is important that they should be exam- 
ined at once? I shall report such conduct.” 

The threat was received with a roar of subdued laughter, 
in which the party who threatened did not hesitate to join. 

“Come,” he said, “you must be examined without de- 
lay; and a word of advice. Hold nothing back if you 
wish to save your necks.” 


X82 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


With these words the door was thrown open and w«j 
were ushered into the presence of his lordship and half a 
dozen other persons, who were seated at tables, looking 
over papers and writing, as though they were reporters, 
and engaged in preparing copy for a morning paper. 

His lordship was a man sixty years of age, heavy, sandy 
hair, and red mutton-chop whiskers, ten inches long. He 
was not a man remarkable for brilliant thoughts or deeds, 
and owed his position to the fact that he was of good 
birth, and could afford to spend money to amuse the aris- 
tocracy of Ireland with four balls or parties a year. 

His lordship honored us, for a minute or two, by looking 
at us without speaking, as though he was seeking to probe 
beneath the surface, and bring to light all of our hidden 
thoughts. At last he spoke. 

“Don’t you feel ashamed to stand in the presence of 
royalty’s representative, after outraging the queen’s laws?” 
he said. 

“We don’t know why we should feel in the least 
ashamed,” returned Fred. 

“Put that answer down,” said his lordship to one of the 
parties who was writing. “It shows how bold and defiant 
Fenianism is becoming.” 

“ Will you allow me to make a remark ? ” said Fred, 
not in the least dismayed. 

“ A confession ? Yes. Goon.” 

“ Call it what you will,” my friend said. “ It does not 
matter to us, as long as we can make you understand our 
position. We assure you, in the first place, that we have 
no connection with Fenianism ; and, in the second place, 
we desire to leave the country as soon as possible ; for we 
have experienced only vexation and bother since we 

landed in Ireland.” 

* 

“Can you prove your assertions?” demanded his lord 
ship. “Is there any one who can satisfy me that you are 
not American head centres?” 

“Yes, sir. Lieutenant Mauiice can do so.” 

“Maurice — Maurice,” muttered his lordship. “Why, 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


183 


that is the officer who has been waiting for an audience so 
long. I had forgotten all about him. Admit him. We 
will see what he has to say about these people.” 

Some one left the apartment, and then the only noise 
that was heard was the scratching of pens and the rus- 
tling of papers, while his lordship stroked his whiskers and 
looked us all over. 


CHAPTER XVIII. 

A CONVINCED LORD. HEZ AND HIS HAND-SHAKING.— 

DISCHARGED. AN EXPLANATION. A RUSE TO ESCAPE 

ATTENTIONS. 

We had no doubt but that Maurice could convince the 
lord lieutenant that we were travellers, and well-disposed 
ones at that; but if the lieutenant should fail, we could fall 
back on my father-in-law,' or even the Earl of Buckland, 
both of whom could be reached by a telegraphic despatch 
directed to their residences in Lancaster. 

While we were waiting, the lord lieutenant did not ask 
us to be seated, as he might have done, and as politeness 
dictated ; so we took possession of chairs, regardless of the 
frown upon his lordship’s brow. 

“You people mean to make yourselves al h&ne,” his 
lordship said, in a tone that was intended as a sneer. 

“We wish we were at home, or in some country where 
we should not be arrested every twenty-four hours, as sus- 
picious persons, by suspicious rulers,” retorted Fred, in a 
cool and unconcerned manner. 

The head of Ireland frowned and pulled his long whis- 
kers, but he never uttered another word until our friend 
Maurice came ifl£o the apartment; and very much surprised 
be was when he saw us in the presence of his lordship. 


14 


184 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


“Lieutenant, you have been waiting for an audience foi 
some time,” the lord lieutenant said. 

“ Yes, your lordship ; I sent word that I had important 
information to communicate, but I suppose that message 
was never delivered.” 

“Yes, it was delivered, but I have been so pressed foi 
time, that I could not see you. I have sent for you, now. 
however, to see if you could identify these persons, who 
have been arrested by our detectives as Fenian head cen- 
tres. They have appealed to you for good character. Let 
me hear what you know about them.” 

“They could not appeal to one who knows them bet- 
ter than myself,” was the answer. “I wish your lordship 
was surrounded by as good 'men as these four gentlemen, 
and that Ireland* had no worse enemies.” 

“ Explain,” was the command ; but the frown lessened 
from his lordship’s brow. 

“ In the first place,” said Maurice, pointing to Murden, 
“ this gentleman has had the honor to hold a seat in the 
cabinet of Victoria, when Sir Robert Hardhead was gov- 
ernor. He left office when the colonial Parliament refused 
to vote supplies for the encouragement of the mutton-fat 
breed of sheep. If the design had been carried out, Aus- 
tralia would have been the greatest country in the world 
for its wool. But it failed, and Mr. Murden left the cabi- 
net with the rest of the ministers.” 

His lordship looked a little surprised, and seemed to 
regard Murden with some interest. 

“The others,” he said; “who are the others? Can they 
give as good record ? ” 

“Yes, your lordship. They are Americans. This one 
is the son -in-law of Sir William Byefield. You may have 
heard of his romantic marriage in Australia.” 

“Yes, yes, I have heard of it. Byefield is an old friend 
of mine. I remember all about his daughter, at the time she 
was stolen by that notorious prize-fighter, the Pet. So 
this is her husband — is it ? ” 

“ Yes, your lordship.” 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 




“1 am glad to see him. Now give me some information 

especting the other two.” 

“This gentleman,” pointing to Fred, “is one of the best 
men that ever settled in Australia. Had he been an Eng- 
lishman, the highest positions in the land would have 
been open to him.” 

“I am satisfied. What about the next one?” 

“That means me — don’t it?” asked Hez, coming forward, 
just as though he was about to be introduced to his lord- 
ship. “How do you do, sir? Glad to see you, sir. Hope 
your wife and all the little lordships are well.” 

To our horror, Hez put out his hand and grasped the 
lord lieutenant’s, and shook it as though really glad of an 
opportunity to show Ireland’s lord that he could do an 
act of kindness in case he was so disposed. 

The ruler of Ireland was as much astonished as if we 
had declared ourselves Fenians, and desired to make an 
attack on him and the Castle at once. He would have 
withdrawn his hand, but Hez held on to it as though 
knowing that, if he ever let go of it, he should not again 
obtain possession ; so up and down he pumped the lord’s 
arm, until the scene became so ludicrous that we were 
compelled to turn our heads for fear of laughing in the 
lord lieutenant’s face. 

“I’m darned glad to see one of England’s nobility,” said 
the wretched Hez, with all the gravity of a member of the 
Massachusetts legislature elected for the first time. “If 
you ever come to New Hampshire, you jist drop in on me, 
and you’ll find a warm welcome, now I tell you. We ain’t 
much on our show up there, but we are good on seeing 
that a man has a full belly and a good bed at night, and 
that’s all a feller could ask for and be reasonable; now 
ain’t it?” 

His lordship, after the first surprise, seemed to compre- 
hend matters at once, and to be rather pleased than other- 
wise with Hez. He smiled, and asked Hopeful if he was 
ever in Australia and that question set our friend at work. 

“In Australia * 'repeated Hez. “Well, I should think 


186 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUR PE, OR 


I was. Didn’t you ever hear of my quartz- crusher® * 
They was considered a little the greatest thing out, at 
the time I set ’em up, and them who had ought to know 
5aid that I was the means of adding millions to the wealth 
of Victoria, — not the queen, you know, but the province 
of that name, — and one old lunatic, what I met in Mel 
bourne, said that government had oughter to settle a pen- 
don on me for what I had done to develop the mines; but 
then I suppose the fellow was a little prejudiced, ’cos he 
wanted me to treat him to some gin, and I did.” 

Hez paused for a moment, to take breath, and we hoped 
tlint he had run down ; but he hadn’t, for he fired up and 
rattled on once more. 

“ If you think it is best for me to make application for a 
pension for what I has done for the gold mines of Aus- 
tralia, I’ll do it, and hope you’ll back me up, although I 
ain’t confident that I shall get anything.” 

His lordship, with a smile, said that he should be happy 
to lend his aid if he understood the merits of the case, but 
that he did not just at that time. 

“I suppose that your lordship is satisfied with the inno- 
cence of these gentlemen,” Maurice said, for fear Hez 
would make another attempt at monopolizing the conver- 
sation. 

u O, yes, perfectly satisfied,” replied his lordship. 

“ Then you are willing that they should retire to their 
hotel — are you not ? ” 

“ O, yes, by all means;” and his lordship looked a little 
anxiously at Hez, for fear he would recommence his yarn 
about quartz-crushers. 

We were about to retire, when his lordship suddenly 
recollected that Lieutenant Maurice had been waiting for 
some time, during the afternoon, to communicate with 
him. 

“Did you wish an audience for any important busi- 
ness?” asked the lord lieutenant. 

“ Had my business not been important, I shoul d not 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


187 


save troubled you,” was the response of the high-minded 
soldier. 

“ Of course — of course,” his lordship said, and then 
looked annoyed to think that he had laid himself out for 
a rebuke. 

Maurice then proceeded to state how it happened that 
his men were overpowered by whiskey, and their rifles 
taken from them. In fact, he gave a complete history of 
our proceedings, from the time we landed until brought 
before his lordship. I will give the ruler of Ireland the 
credit of saying that he became interested in the narrative, 
and manifested some enthusiasm when Maurice told how 
a rope was put round his neck, and the Fenians threatened 
to hang him unless a ransom was paid for his life. 

“ And these gentlemen actually offered to pay the sum 
often thousand pounds for your life — did they?” asked 
his lordship, with more surprise on his face than he ever 
before exhibited, except when told that the Fenians were 
dissatisfied with his rule. 

“ Yes, my lord, they proved their friendship on that* try- 
ing occasion.” 

“ I must shake hands with such gentlemen as you have 
for friends,” his lordship said, in a moment of great enthu- 
ciasm. 

“ Certainly,” cried that wretched Hez, pressing forward, 
and giving the lord lieutenant his hand, and a mighty 
shake at the same time. “We ain’t a bit proud, and had 
jist as leaves shake hands with you as with any other man. 
Some people think we are stuck up ’cos we are Ameri- 
cans ; but it ain’t so, and we repel all sich blamed non- 
sense, and no mistake.” 

“I am happy to hear it,” returned his lordship; and 
then he released his hand from Hez’s powerful grasp, and 
rubbed it slowly and ruefully, as if he feared that he could 
never restore it to its original shape. 

Seeing how his lordship was suffering, we pretended to 
take no notice of his request to shal^e hands with each of 
ms, so retired from the august presence, and inwa.dl) 


188 


TIIE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


swore that we would give Hez some private instructions in 
etiquette before we were again introduced into the circles 
of English aristocracy. 

As we passed through the doorway 1 turned to take a 
final look at his lordship, and to make him a final bow. 
He was not paying the slightest attention to us, but show- 
ing his hand to one of his confidential secretaries, and 
apparently explaining how much he had suffered by com- 
ing in contact with an uncouth American, who had New 
Hampshire ideas of what constituted heartiness. 

Then the door closed behind us, and we found ourselves 
in the presence of the several aids, the gentlemen who had 
intimated to us that when we left the presence of the lord 
lieutenant it would be for solitary cells in the strongest 
prison in Dublin. 

“ Halloo ! ” said one of the aids, as soon as he saw Mau- 
rice, whom he appeared to be acquainted with ; “you have 
got into new business — haven’t you? What do you 
intend to do with these Fenians? Shoot them or imprison 
them?” 

“ I’ll bet a sovereign that they are sent over the water 
if they are tried,” remarked one young fellow, whom we 
afterwards discovered was the son of an English duke, 
and had been banished to Ireland on account of his debts 
and extravagances. 

“ Gentlemen,” said Maurice, with all of his heartiness, — 
a relic cf his Australian life, — “ these are my friends, true 
and tried, and the man who insults them insults me.” 

Had a gang of Fenians burst into the room, and called 
upon the officers to surrender, I don’t think the aids could 
have been more surprised than they were at the lieuten- 
ant’s words. For a moment there was an oppressive 
silence. Then the duke’s son said, with his habitua 1 
drawl, — 

“ Hang it, Maurice, you don’t mean to say that you 
want to fight us all because we have had a little fun out 
of your Fenian friend- — do you? ” 


THE PEAD ALIVE. 


182 > 

•‘No, ray lord, I have do desire to fight, but, at the 
fame time, I will stand by my friends.” 

“A royal good quality in a soldier,” said one of the 
eldest of the aids. “I wish that I had some such friend.” 

“You would ruin him if you had,” returned the duke’s 
son. 

“ How?” 

“ Why, you would borrow all of his ready money and 
never pay him ; ” and at this sally all laughed, the victim 
as heartily as any one. 

“ It is true,” the elder aid said, as soon as the laugh sub 
sided, “I might borrow my friend’s money, but, by Jove, 
I wouldn’t get him to put his name to the back of a bill 
and then clear out to Ireland, and leave him to pay it. 
No, by Jove, I wouldn’t do that.” 

This was a hard hit at the duke’s son. We could see 
that the shot had raked him fore and aft, for his face 
flushed with anger, but recollecting that he had provoked 
the retort, he changed his show of rage to one of mirth, 
and laughed, apparently, as hearty as any one. 

“Now, gentlemen,” said Maurice, “if you have done 
stabbing each other, perhaps you will listen to me for one 
moment.” 

“Go on, Maurice. These two have sunk each other 
with their hot shot, so they will keep quiet hereafter,” one 
of the officers said, and thus encouraged, the lieutenant 
remarked, — 

“ These four gentlemen have been friends of mine for 
many years. They have been tried and never found 
wanting in a single quality that goes towards making up 
all that is requisite in man. They just landed at Queens- 
town, and as they came from America, the whole popula- 
tion supposed that they were Fenian head centres. I was 
enabled to rescue them from the enthusiastic Irishmen 
who wanted their help and their gold, and from that sim- 
ple circumstance the lord lieutenant supposed that all 
Ireland was about to break out in a revolt. He is satisfied, 
however, with my explanation, and my friends are at lib- 


190 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


orty to go where they please, and leave Ireland as soon 
as they please.” 

“ I wish to the Lord he would give me the same privi- 
lege,” muttered the duke’s son. 

“Maurice,” said the aid, who appeared to be the first in 
authority, “your explanations are satisfactory, and if you 
will introduce us to your friends, we shall be happy to 
know them.” 

On this hint we were introduced in due form; and 1 
will give the Englishmen the credit of behaving quite 
polite when they found out who w T e were. They invited 
ns to remain and dine with them, and promised to show 
us something of the town in the evening; but our clothes 
wanted changing, after what we had passed through ; so 
we were compelled to decline the invitation. 

“Make it to-morrow, then,” one of the aids said. 

But we had made up our minds that Ireland was not a 
pleasant place for a residence just at that time ; so de- 
clined, on the ground that we meant to leave Dublin the 
next day for England, where we hoped to find peace and 
freedom from the charge of Fenianism. 

Our excuses were well received, and then we took our 
leave, with mutual protestations of regard. 

In the court-yard of the palace we met our friend, the 
detective who had arrested us. He came towards us full 
of anxiety as to the result, and when we explained that 
nothing had been proved against us, he expressed some 
delight ; but I fancy that he was disappointed, after all, 
for he had lost the rewards which were offered for head 
centres. 

However, he shook hands with us, and then we left the 
palace for our own hotel, where Maurice informed us we 
should find all of our baggage, which had been taken from 
the station and sent to the house by the police, at the lieu- 
tenant’s request. 

No sooner were we outside of the palace gates than a 
ragged, beggar-appearing man came towards us, as if f ,1 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


191 


charity. He held out his hand, and then looked us in the 
face. 

I was about to hand him a shilling, when the supposed 
beggar uttered a shrill cry, and then began to give ua 
specimens of an Irish jig, dancing around us, one moment 
advancing, and the next receding, until we began to think 
that the fellow was mad, or else was showing us a speci- 
men of his skill for money. But the next moment we 
were undeceived, for his shrill yell brought forth from 
dark corners dozens of men like himself, poorly dressed, 
and with a wild, uncouth look about their eyes, and long, 
tangled hair over their necks and shoulders. 

“ Whoop ! ” yelled the dancer, “ here they is, and now 
we must have ’em to ourselves.” 

The rabble gathered around us, and hard-looking cus- 
tomers they were. We did not know what their inten- 
tions were, but we were not long left in doubt, for they 
made a rush at us, and attempted to hoist us on their 
shoulders so that we could be carried in procession about 
the city, or to the places where Fenians congregated. 

We struggled to free ourselves from their embraces, but 
they clung to us like leeches, and swore that their true- 
hearted American “hed centres” should never be sepa- 
rated from them. 

The crowd was increasing, and we saw that we were 
likely to be again involved in trouble, unless we adopted 
some original method of getting out of it. Fred, who had 
a genius for just such a situation as the one we were in, 
put his hand in his pocket, and withdrew it filled with 
silver shilling pieces. 

“Scramble for the money,” he shouted, and dashed the 
silver to the pavement. 

The wild-looking men left us in a hurry, and threw 
themselves upon’ the ground, scratching to the right and 
left for the money. 

This was the moment Fred had looked for. 

“ The police are coming ! ” my friend shouted, and -an 
tor the next street, as fast as he could ; the rest of up tbl- 


192 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

towing him, and shouting “ Police ! ” as loud as we could 
roar. 

This ruse had the desired effect. As we ran, we looked 
over our shoulders, and saw that the rabble and our de- 
voted admirers had taken the hint and the money at the 
same time. They were scattering in all directions, but 
none of them came towards us; so we settled down into 
a walk, and at last reached the hotel, and were received 
by the head waiter with every demonstration of respect 
and approval. Not waiting for us to ordei it, he set a 
bottle of wine before us, and hoped that we would drink 
for the honor of the house, and to the prosperity of Old 
Ireland. 

Rover was glad enough to see us. We had left the dog 
at the hotel while we were at the palace, considering that 
his company would not be*wanted by the lord lieutenant. 

While we were drinking the wine, the head waiter came 
along and announced that for our especial honor a sere- 
nade would be got up for us in the course of the night. 

“Sure, we could do no less,” he said, “for distinguished 
gintlemen from ’Merica, what had come all the way to Ire- 
land to help the cause.” 

We looked at each other in despair. We had not ceased 
encountering troubles and trials. 

“Waiter,” I said, “what time doeV4ihe boat start for 
Liverpool ? ” 

“At eight o’clock to-morrow morning, sir.” 

“ Send down at once and secure our passage. We have 
seen enough of Ireland to last us a year.” And then we 
went to bed, only to be awakened in the middle of the 
night by a serenade got up in our honor. 


THE DEAD ALIYS. 


19b 


CHAPTER XIX. 

THE SERENADE. A GRAND ROW. OFF FOR LIVERPOOL. 

HEZ AND A PRETTY GIRL. DISAPPEARANCE OF HOPE- 
FUL. — A REQUEST FOR MONEY. 

It is not always agreeable to be awakened in the nighi, 
especially after a hard day’s work. We had gone to bed 
tired, completely used up, mentally and bodily, and dis- 
posed to make the most of our last night’s residence in 
Ireland by getting as sound a sleep as possible ; so when 
we heard a roar in the street, and after the roar a few dis- 
cordant notes of music, brass instruments and a drum, we 
uttered a few quiet curses, and then tried to sleep once 
more ; and perhaps we should have done so if the head 
waiter (may he never live a thousand years) had not 
pounded on our door and requested the pleasure of a 
short conversation with us on business of the utmost im- 
portance. 

“Go to thunder you and your musicians,” roared Fred, 
who occupied a bed in the same room with myself, while 
the next apartment contained Hopeful and Murden. 

The only answer that was returned to such a salutation 
was a renewed demand to get up and hear what he had 
to say. 

“ The buys,” said the head waiter, “ is musterin’ in force, 
and they won’t go widout hearin’ a few words from yer. 
They knows how to honor ’Mericans ; so get up and spake 
to ’em, or they’ll come up and spake to ye in tones that 
will prove how much they like ye.” 

Just then there was a roar, as though a thousand wild 
beasts were quarrelling. It was useless to attempt to 
sleep after that; so I sprang out of bed and looked into 
the street, while Fred admitted the head waiter, who 
brought lighted candles and charged them in the bill next 


194 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


day, and refused to strike out the item when we remon 
Btrated. 

In front of the hotel was a mob, or crow T I, collected 
around half a dozen musicians, the latter unable to play 
the most simple tune, on account of the pressure that was 
brought against their elbows. The scene was wild and 
exciting in the extreme, because every one appeared to be 
talking, and none listening. 

“ Be still, now ! ” shouted one. “ What in the world do 
ye mane ? Don’t ye see that the music is bothered en- 
tirely by yer conduct? Let ’em alone, so that they can 
play to ’Merican gintlemen and show what tunes old Ire- 
land produces. Whist, ye blackguards, while they give 
us the Piper of the Shannon.” 

The pleading did not appear to influence any one, for 
the noise continued, and the musicians had as little room 
as before. 

A crowd of Irishmen cannot get together without hav- 
ing fun or fight. This crowd went in for fun in the most 
extensive degree. They cared no more for music than we 
did when first awakened from our sound sleep ; so I was 
not surprised to see the instruments change hands in a 
short time, in spite of the remonstrances of their owners. 

The new possessors attempted to use the instruments, 
but only produced the most discordant sounds and roars 
of laughter from the crowd ; and at last one fellow seized 
the drum and dashed it over the head of the genius Who 
was beating it. 

This was the signal for a general row, and in a moment 
there was not a whole instrument to be seen. All were 
smashed over each other’s pates, which occasioned a remark 
from the head waiter, who was still in our room, looking 
on in evident delight. 

“Sure,” he said, “the buys does know how to enjoy 
Miemselves. Ain’t they as playful as kittens? But to 
oring ’em out real strong, yer honors has but 'o order 
some whiskey for ’em. Thin they’ll show what they is 
made of.” 



15 Then commenced a«war of shillalahs. P;ige 195* 

1 







4 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


195 


We declined to order the whiskey for a thousand men, 
and in consequence the head waiter looked a little disap- 
pointed and grieved, as though we had done him some 
personal injury. 

“ Sure,” he said, “ I thought that all ’Mericans was true- 
hearted and liberal towards the down-trodden and op- 
pressed of Old Ireland. I’m disappinted, it seems.” 

“ It seems that you are, if you expected us to furnish 
whiskey to all the crowd in the street. We didn’t send 
for them, and we don’t want them to stay. They may go 
to thunder if they will but let us return to our beds and 
sleep.” 

The head waiter sighed. 

“This is not the kind of treatment that the lads will 
expect,” he said. “They s’pose that when they honor 
gintlemen with their attentions, that the gintlemen will 
at least do the handsome thing by ’em. It’s lots of prepa- 
ration I made for this serenade, and it seems that all of it 
is lost, and no one to pay.” 

“Pay!” repeated Fred. “Let those pay who drink.” 

“ It’s not the custom of the country, when they turns 
out to honor some distinguished visitors. Hark! Do ye 
hear ’em roar for ye ? ” 

In fact the crowd in front of the house was roaring, but 
it was for the simple reason that some eight or ten of the 
most pugnacious were having a lively fight, and their 
friends were doing all they could to help the thing along, 
and involve others, so that the row would become general. 

In this the most eminent success was the result; and 
while we were looking at the noisy, laughing, pugnacious, 
full-of-mischief crowd, which had smashed all the musical 
instruments, they turned upon each other, and then com- 
menced a war with shillalahs. Heads were broken with- 
out the least regard for friend or foe, much to the delight 
of the head waiter, who still remained with us. 

“Isn’t it a pretty sight?” he said, rubbing his hands 
with gratification. “Ye don’t often see the likes of this 
in ’Merica — now do ye ? ” 


196 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


We thought not. 

“Ah,” the head waiter sighed, “if ye would but stand 
the whiskey, the buys would treat ye to a sight that would 
make Dublin howl.” 

Just at this moment, when the yells and the cries ol 
rage and pain were the most powerful, some one raised 
the cry that the “ sogers was cornin’,” and then the crowd 
began to thin out without much delay, but the most stub- 
born held on until 'the red-coats turned a corner and came 
towards the hotel on the double quick. 

There were half a dozen savage yells from those who 
had been fighting, and then even the most obstinate turned 
and disappeared down narrow by-streets and lanes ; and 
by the time the soldiers were on the ground, in front of 
the hotel, not more than a hundred civilians were to be 
seen. 

“Ye see,” sighed the head waiter, “the buys has gone, 
and not a drop of whiskey has wet their lips. It’s little 
regard they’ll have for ’Merica after this.” 

We could not help smiling at the remark, and thought 
that America would have to send over other representa- 
tives to recover lost ground in the estimation of the enthu- 
siastic Irishmen of Dublin. 

“Well,” yawned Fred, “I suppose that, now the sere- 
nade is over, we can retire to our beds once more.” 

The head waiter looked a little severe as he answered, — 

“And if ye can slape arter this night’s work, it is more 
than most men could do. Niver was men so trated as the 
buys of Dublin this night ; now I say it, who shouldn’t 
say it, because there is no other one to spake it.” 

“ Will you be kind enough to take yourself and your 
moralizing out of the room, so that we can go to bed ? ” 
asked Fred. 

“Yes, I’ll do it,” was the reply, “for I no longer desire 
to remain in the company of sich ’Meripans as ye is;” and 
with that the head waiter washed his hands of us, and left 
the room, more in sorrow than in anger. 

We once more turned in, and slept until aroused bj 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


197 


some one pounding on our door, and informing us that it 
was time to get up, if we meant to eat breakfast, and take 
the boat for Liverpool. 

We lost no time in bathing, dressing, and eating our 
breakfast ; and then came the hardest task of all, parting 
with Maurice, who had been to us more like a brother 
than a friend. He had been ordered to rejoin his company 
at Queenstown, without a moment’s delay ; so he could 
not accompany us across the Channel,- as he hoped to, 
and as we desired. 

However, he promised to do all that he could to rejoin 
us in Paris, and if that was impossible, we were to spend 
a week with him in Ireland, on our return from our tour. 

The parting was sorrowful. The lieutenant went with 
us to the steamer, and there we shook hands for the last 
time, and then he hurried to the railroad station and took 
the cars, while we steamed out of the harbor for Liver- 
pool. 

There was the usual number of passengers on board — 
a miscellaneous lot they were. We saw no one that we 
knew, or cared to know, so secured our state-rooms, and 
turned in for a long sleep, to make up for the time that 
we had lost. 

When we awoke it was afternoon, and dinner was ready 
for those who wanted it. We were of the wanting kind ; 

while ordering what we desired, suddenly missed 
Hopeful. 

“ Where is Hez ? ” I asked of Murden, for the two had 
roomed together on board the steamer. 

“ I haven’t seen him since I turned out,” was the re- 
sponse. “ He woke up while I was sleeping, and went on 
deck, I suppose ; and he is there now, unless he has jumped 
overboard.” 

I went on deck to find him, and I did. The son of 
New Hampshire was seated by the side of a pretty little 
girl, modest and as fresh-looking as a rose. To her Hez 
was paying the utmost attention, and the young lady was 
listening to him with every mark of interest and deference. 

15 


198 THE GOLD HUNTERS TN EUROPE, OR 

Hopeful was in his element, and so fearful that I should 
interfere with his pleasure that he would hardly take any 
notice of me. He thought that I might attempt to make 
myself agreable to the young lady , although he should 
have known me better. I am not one to interfere in mat- 
ters of that kind. 

“Well, Hopeful,” I said, with a look of admiration at 
the fresh-faced English girl, “ you did not sleep late. 
Well, I don’t blame you for preferring the deck to the 
state-room under the circumstances.” 

“Never you mind about that,” returned Hopeful, with a 
sulky look. “ I don’t interfere with you, and don’t you 
interfere with me.” 

“ Why, Hopeful,” I said, soothingly, “ you don’t suppose 
that I would interfere in your affairs — do you?” 

Just at this moment the young lady looked up and gave 
me a sweet smile, as though she rather liked the turn of 
affairs, and hoped that the conversation would continue 
for some time, as it amused her. 

“Look ahere,” said Hopeful, in a tone full of wrath, 
“ when you and Miss Goldth waite was a flirtin’, and a bill- 
in’, and a cooin’ on board the steamer, I didn’t run up 
to you every time I seed your heads together — now 
did I?” 

“ No, Hez, you didn’t. I’ll give you some credit. When 
Miss Goldthwaite and I met, you kept in the back- 
ground.” 

“ That’s so,” Hez muttered. 

“ But at the same time you will do me the justice to say 
that I formally introduced you to the lady. Confess that.” 

“Yes, I confess that; but at the same time I don’t 
mean to introduce you here ; now you may believe it or 
not, just as you please. This young lady is all alone on 
the boat, and is under my protection, and I mean to pro- 
tect her — you see if I don’t.” 

“If she is under your protection, the best thing that you 
can do is to take her down to dinner, provided she is capa 
ble of eating any.” 



“A PRETTY LITTLE GIRL, FRESH-LOOKING AS A ROSE.” — 

Page 195. 




THE DEAD ALIVE. 


19 » 


The young lady said that she was quite well, and nevei 
more hungry in her life. 

“Then you shall come and have dinner with m<i,”Hez 
said. “ But mind,” he continued, as he arose and offered 
his arm to the girl, which she took, although she gave me 
a glance that I could not or would not understand, “that I 
won’t stand no blamed nonsense from no one.” 

“Don’t be afraid,” I said. “No one will interfere with 
you; and if they were disposed to, the young lady would 
not encourage it.” 

“No,” said Hez, “I won’t stand no blamed nonseLse. 
The young lady looks to me for protection, and I’m the 
one to protect her, now you had better believe.” 

I saw that Hez was serious ; and when he was in earnest 
about a woman, he was dangerous as a wild bull. I had 
seen that in Australia, when he fancied that he was in love 
with Amelia ; so I determined to let him do as he pleased, 
and make as violent love as he wanted to, until he recov- 
ered his senses. 

We went into the cabin together. Fred looked a little 
surprised when he saw whom Hez had for a companion ; 
but I kept him and Murden still by a glance which they 
understood. 

Down to the dinner table we sat. The young lady was 
exactly opposite me, so that I had a good chance to notice 
her. She had laid aside her hat, and I now saw her whole 
face; and a pretty one it was, with blue eyes, brown hair, 
and such sweet-looking cheeks, that I almost wished I had 
an opportunity to kiss them with no one to see me at such 
delightful work. 

I did not blame Hopeful for wishing to keep such a de- 
lightful little prize of humanity all to himself. If I had 
been in his place I would have acted in the same way, for 
men are a little selfish with beauty, and like to own and 
protect as much of it as possible. 

“I suppose that you are never seasick,” I said, address- 
ing the young lady, w hile we were eating dinner ; but Hes 
interfered and prevented her from answering. 


200 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


“.Never you mind about that,” he replied. “If she wai 
sick she wouldn’t be here, and I don’t ’spose she wants to 
be reminded of seasickness every time she puts a mouth 
ful of food down her throat.” 

Fred rolled up one eye to me, and I saw the corners of 
Vis mouth twitching as though he wanted to laugh, but 
did not dare to just then for fear of the consequences. 

I didn’t think the conversation very improving just at 
that moment, as it was attracting some attention, so said 
no more for fear Hopeful should get furious with jealousy. 

The English girl smiled and glanced at Hopeful as if 
she sympathized with him in her defence ; so I did not rate 
her refinement at so large an estimate as I might have 
done, had she shown a more fervent desire to get ac- 
quainted with Fred and myself, and left Hez to find some 
other lady of marked beauty. 

The dinner was only tolerable. Fred ordered a bottle of 
wine, and sent a glass to the young lady; but Hez in her 
behalf refused it, and ordered wine on his own account, 
and they drank it until the bottle was emptied, and then 
all of us went on deck. 

“ What do you think of Hopeful’s conquest ? ” I asked 
of Fred, while we were smoking our cigars. 

“Faith,” was the laughing response, “I think she is as 
pretty a girl as I have seen since I left home.” 

“ With the exception of Miss Goldth waite,” I added, a 
kittle reproachfully. 

“ I accept of the exception,” was the reply. “ Miss 
Goldth waite’s style of beauty is more. noble and refined, 
and with it is an air of coquetry that is perfectly irresisti- 
ble, especially when she stands on the quarter-deck of a 
steamship, and laughs at her lover’s misery.” 

It was now my turn to blush, and I did with a ven- 
geance. 

“ Come, come,” said Fred, while I was seeking my cigar 
in silence, with a burning face, “don’t feel bad because the 
lady laughed at your sentimentality. I know by her ac- 
tions that she is rather favorably disposed towards you, 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


201 


and if you will but exert one half your usual impudence, 
the next time you meet, she is yours.” 

“ Thank you for your advice. Now let us talk of Hez’s 
capture. What do you think of her?” 

“ I haven’t made up my mind.” 

“She is pretty and looks innocent. Is she what she 
appears? ” 

u Who can tell? I am no judge of such matters. We 
must wait.” 

We did wait, and watched, and saw nothing that caused 
apprehension on our part, or heard a word that would have 
awakened a suspicion she was other than she seemed. 

As the steamer neared the docks, Hez left the side of 
the lady and came towards us. 

“ At what tavern do you propose to put up at in Liver- 
pool ? ” asked Hez. 

“ The Queen’s Head,” was the reply, for that had been 
recommended to us. 

“Wal,”said Hez, “I’ve got to see the lady home, and 
then I’ll jine yer thar.” 

We made no reply to this argument, and when the 
steamer entered the dock, we saw Hez and the young girl 
enter a cab and drive off, while we went to the hotel and 
booked our names and ordered supper. 

We waited until nine o’clock for Hopeful, but as he did 
not come, we ate our supper, smoked our cigars, and then 
went to bed, determined to devote one or two days to 
Liverpool and its docks before we passed on to London. 

We were not a little alarmed the next morning, to find 
that Hez was still absent. Could he have forgotten the 
name of our hotel, or had he been waylaid? The former 
was more probable, and supposing he would turn up 
shortly, we dismissed all uneasiness from our minds. 

After breakfast we went to the docks, were gone till 
noon, and when we returned found a note and a message 
from Hopeful. The note was for a hundred dollars, and 
I, be messenger said that he was ready to take charge o/ 


202 


THE GOLD HUNTERS N EUROPE, OB 


the money, and convey it to our friend ; but we were 
not to know where he was. 

We met and consulted over the matter for a while, be- 
fore we dismissed the messenger. 


CHAPTER XX. 

HOPEFUL IN A BAD WAT. HIS MESSENGERS. ROVER 

UNDERTAKES A DIFFICULT TASK AND ACCOMPLISHES 

IT. A PROPOSAL. 

Things began to look serious. Hopeful had left us the 
afternoon before, in company with a young and handsome 
girl, and had then stated that he should rejoin us in the 
course of an hour or two. Instead of doing so, he had 
kept away, and now sent an order, written by himself, for 
a hundred dollars in gold, or twenty pounds. 

“ What had we best do about the matter ? ” I asked 
of Fred and Murden. 

“ Send the money,” both of them responded, “ and with 
the money, a note asking Hopeful to join us without delay, 
as we want to leave for London.” 

We all agreed in our conclusion; after seeing his fair 
protegee home, Hez had been waylaid by some of Liverpool’s 
ruffians; held a prisoner in some secret place; and com- 
pelled to send this brief demand for money as the price of 
his ransom. Hence it was best to secure his freedom at once. 

I wrote the note and gave it to the messenger, with the 
twenty pounds. The fellow, who looked like a broken- 
down police officer, disappeared in an instant; and that 
was the last we saw of the man, or heard of Hopeful, until 
the next morning, when a second note was handed to me 
by a different messenger. 

I opened the note with considerable anxiety for I recog- 


THE DB AD ALIVE. 


203 


nized Hopeful’s handwriting. In a few lines he asked me 
to send him another hundred dollars in gold, as he needed 
the money very much. Not a word was said where he 
was or when he should rejoin us. 

We didn’t like it. If he kept on at this rate, the Bank 
of England would be needed to supply his demands. I 
showed the letter to Fred and Murden. They gave pro- 
longed whistles, and thought that the joke, if it was one, 
had been carried far enough, and that we must now re- 
fuse to advance further sums, unless Hez appeared in per- 
son and demanded them. 

“ This mystery must be explained,” said Fred, in a de- 
cided tone. 

“ How ? ” 

“ By following the messenger, and seeing where he goes?* 

“Does he look like a man who could be followed 
through the streets of a strange city ? ” asked Murden, 
alluding to the messenger, who appeared to. take no notice 
of us, yet, I doubted not, was watching all our motions 
with the stealthiness of a cat. 

“No,” returned Fred. “He would throw us off the 
scent before we could turn half a dozen corners. He un- 
doubtedly knows every twist and turn in Liverpool. We 
could do nothing with him. We must resort to other 
means.” 

“Appeal to the police,” Murden suggested. 

“And before we could get word to them, this fellow 
will have disappeared — hid himself in cellar or garret. 
No; we must let him go, yet be enabled to mark the 
place where he steps.” 

“ How ? ” demanded Fred and Murden. 

“ Step into another room, so that the messenger cannot 
overhear us, or suspect what we are doing, and thus defeat 
our plans.” 

My friends took the hint, and much to the messenger’s 
disgust, as expressed on his coarse face, we left the office 
and went to a side room. 

“ W 9 must save Hopeful,” I said, as soon as we had en- 


204 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


tered the apartment and closed the faoor. “He has 
fallen into a trap, and is compelled to write these 
notes for the price of his liberation. Now, neither 
of us can track the messenger through the streets of the 
city; so we must adopt another plan. We will let Rover 
follow the fellow, and return, and report to us where he 
goes.” 

“ Can the dog do so much in a strange city ? In Aus* 
tralia I should have no doubt of his sagacity. But here 1 
fear the test will be too much for him,” Fred said. 

“ I have confidence in Rover,” I replied. “ He is almost 
human in his Understanding, and I have no doubt will do 
the best that he can to help us. We can but try him.” 

Fred and Murden were willing to try, but they did not 
have confidence in the plan proposed. I was willing to 
run the risk, so called Rover from the room in which I had 
slept. I took his massive head in my hands, and talked to 
him just as 1 would to a human being. 

“Rover,” I said, “Hopeful is lost, and you must find him. 
Follow the man you see me talking with, and then come 
home as quick as you can. Be careful and not let him 
know that you are watching him.” 

The hound looked me full in the face, and seemed to 
note every word that I said. 

“You understand me, don’t you, Rover?” 

The dog wagged his tail and would have barked his 
expression of approval, but saw that such a course would 
not be just what I liked, so wisely refrained from giving 
vent to his joy that I had found something for him to do. 
He seemed to think that he had been idle long enough. 

“He’ll do it,” cried Fred, in a low tone of approval. 
“ He understands every word that you say.” 

We returned to the office. The messenger had waited 
for us quite patiently, for he came towards us and held 
out his hand for the money. Rover stalked into the room 
and lay down in one corner, his eyes’ fixed on the messen- 
ger, watching his every movement. 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


205 


“Come,” said the fellow, give me the blunt; I’m in a 
hurry for it.” 

“Wait one moment,” I replied; “ I have a few ques- 
tions to ask before you leave us.” 

“Well, gov’nor,” growled the fellow, “just put em to 
me, and then let me go, ’cos I’ve wasted time enough 
already for one mornin’.” 

“ Where is our friend, Hopeful ? ” 

“ He’s safe, I s’pose,” was the reply. 

“ In what part of the city ? ” 

“ I ain’t much acquainted with the pints of the com- 
pass.” 

“ Then give me the name of the street and the number 
of the house in which he is stopping.” 

“That, gov’nor, is somethin’ I can’t do. Your friend 
told ni£ not to let on where he was, ’cos he didn’t want to 
be disturbed by your callin’ on him.” 

“ If I should make you a present of a sovereign, would 
you lead me to our friend’s quarters ? ” 

“No, gov’nor, I couldn’t do it without your friend told 
me to. If he says yes, I’m your man to pocket the blunt; 
but till he says the word I’m mum.” 

“I’ll double the amount if you will conduct us to the 
house where he is stopping.” 

The fellow shook his head. He wanted the money, but 
didn’t dare to earn it in the way we proposed. 

“I suppose that something detains him,” Fred suggested. 

The messenger grinned, and said he supposed so too. 

I realized that it would defeat our object to permit the 
messenger to discover either that we were suspicious of his 
honesty, or that we were seriously alarmed at Hez’s absence. 
So I affected to believe that Hez remained away of his own 
free will, and treated it as a joke, which had been carried 
far enough, and that we were becoming annoyed, not 
alarmed. 

“No.” I said. “You will get no more money from us 
until we hear from our friend, or see him. We do not 
know what he does with so much.” 


206 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


“I s’pose it is his’n— isn't it?” was the next question. 
“ I s’pose he can do what he likes with his own. If he has 
the putty he can spend it — can’t he?” 

Not foolishly,, as long as he is in company with us,” I 
replied. “He has carried this .joke far enough, and if he 
wants more money he must come for it himself.” 

The messenger uttered a growl of rage and disappoint- 
ment, it seemed to me, and a minute or two elapsed before 
he spoke. 

“ Then I s’pose,” he said, “ that I must tell the cove 
what you says.” 

“Yes, tell him that ten pounds a day is expensive, and 
that he can’t afford so much.” 

“ Yes, I’ll tell him, and a precious rage he’ll be in when 
I does. It is strange that a cove can’t use his own 
money.” 

We made no reply, and, after waiting for a moment, the 
fellow moved off and left the hotel, and then Rover got 
up and followed him. 

I ran up stairs to an upper window, and looked out. 
The messenger was standing on the corner of a street, 
glancing back towards the hotel, to see if he was followed. 
Rover was looking at a picture in the window" of a print- 
shop, and appeared deeply interested in what he saw. 

The messenger remained on the corner five minutes or 
more, watching the door of the hotel, to see if either of 
us left it. Rover appeared to be satisfied w r ith the artistic 
effect of the picture, and then stopped to exchange a mo- 
ment’s greeting with a stranger dog that happened along 
just at that moment. 

Finding that neither of us was following him, the mes- 
senger turned down the street, and disappeared. Just at 
that moment Rover left his new acquaintance, the stranger 
dog, and followed the messenger. The stranger dog did 
not like to be left so unceremoniously, and so made objec- 
tions; but Rover just turned his head and showed a full 
set of teeth. The sight was si fficient. The hound w T as 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


207 


not again molested, or requested to remain and idle away 
the whole afternoon in play. 

The parties disappeared from sight, and we sat down, 
and waited patiently for Rover’s return. He did not come 
oack for an hour or more. Then he stalked into the office, 
and came and laid his head on my knee. 

“ Did you track him ? ” I asked ; and the hound re- 
gponded “yes” by a sweep of his tail. 

“ Let us start at once and find the place where Hopeful 
i3 concealed,” Fred said. 

“ Ho, let us wait and see what message he returns, after 
he learns that we refuse to supply him with more money. 
He may come to us, and so save us trouble.” 

My advice was agreed to. W e took good care to be. 
near the house all the forenoon, and towards night another 
messenger came from Hez. 

This time we found that we had a Liverpool rough of 
the most advanced school to deal with. He was short- 
haired, broad-shouldered, pock-marked, flat-nosed, and bore 
a wonderful resemblance to some third-rate prize-fighter, 
who picks up a living by hovering in the vicinity of gin 
palaces and beer saloons, ready to fight or shake down a 
stranger, pick a pocket, or garrote a person whose appear- 
ance testified to the ownership of a watch, or a few gold , 
pieces. 

“ I ’spects you is the cove what I wants to see,” the 
short-haired fellow said, by the way of introduction. 

“ Well, if such is the case, what do you want of me?” 

I responded. 

“ Only this. A friend of yourn, what I happens to see 
tu-day, axed me to make a call on yer, and speak a few 
words in yer ear.” 

He looked at Murden and Fred as though not quite 
certain whether they should hear his message. 

“ Go on,” I said. “I have no secrets from these gentle- 
men. They know all my business. Say what you have 
to say before them.” 

This did not suit the fellow; so for a moment he rubbed 


208 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

his short hair as if to raise an idea, and when he had found 
one, let it out. 

“ It ain’t exactly accordin’ to the articles, but as the 
money ain’t up 1 s’pose we can talk a little afore we comes 
to time. Now this is what I has to say, and no more and 
CO .dss. I ain’t sparrin’ for wind, so don’t you think I is. 
I hits right out, as straight as I can, when time is called.” 

“ Which means that you have a message for me that is 
rather plain in its language.” 

“ That’s the dandy, my boy ; I has all that. Ye see, 
yer friend he says to me, this arternoon, says he, ‘Ban 
tam,’ — meanin’ me, what is called the Bantam Cock 
among the friends of the noble hart of self-defence and the 
prize-ring. He says to me, ‘ I jist want yer to run up to 
the hotel where the men what calls themselves my friends 
is a-stoppin’, and do you say to ’em, from me, that they 
holds a precious sight of my swag, — a-meanin’ money, of 
course, — and that I wants ’em to come down with some 
of it, jist as I writ for it to-day, and if they don’t come 
down, I’ll know the reason why.’ Them was his words, 
jist as near as I can remember ’em.” 

“ Can you tell us where our friend has concealed him- 
self? ” I asked, as soon as the Bantam Cock had conclud- 
ed his long harangue. 

“ That, sir, is somethin’ what I has nothin’ to say about. 
When he wants to see his friends he’ll come and pay ’em 
a visit ; I' has no doubt of it. He told me to keep dark 
till he had had his lark, and I ain’t the man to turn my 
back on a cove what has axed me to keep mum for a 
while.” 

“ Even the promise of five sovereigns would not induce 
you to bring our friend to us, I suppose?” 

The Bantam shook his head, but in so feeble a manner 
that we saw the temptation to sell out was a great one. 

“ No,” he said, with a mighty eflbrt, as though collecting 
all his energies for the successful ending of a round. “No, 
I can’t do it, although I’d like to oblige yer ever so much * 
[ can’t go back on my backers.” 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


M 


M Come in here and let us talk this matter over,” ] said, 
for I thought I saw signs of weakness where I had ex pect- 
ed much strength. 

I led the way to a private room, and called one of the 
waiters. 

“Let us have a bottle of wine,” I said. “ We can :alk 
better over it.” 

“No wine for me,” was the response of the Bantam 
Cock. “ If you is willin’ to stand somethin’ handsome, 
why,jist tell ’em that I wants a go of brandy and water, 
with a little sugar.” 

I ordered his favorite drink, and then we once more 
proceeded to business. 

“ If you will recollect,” I said to the Bantam, who ap- 
peared to enjoy his tipple, “I offered you five sovereigns 
if you would only restore our friend to us.” 

The Bantam emptied his glass and looked at the bottom 
with melancholy satisfaction. I took the hint, and ordered 
a repetition of the dose. 

“Yes, sir; I know what you said,” the Bantam re- 
marked, after he had tested his new supply of liquor. 

“ And you can’t accept the offer ? ” 

“No, sir; I can’t. I’d do most anything to accommo- 
date you swells, ’cos I think you is trumps ; but I can’t 
take the money for that. I would if I could.” 

“Now listen to me,” I remarked, in the most impres- 
sive tone I could convey. “You will lose by the rejec- 
tion of the offer. We don’t intend to send Hopeful an- 
other pound — no, not so much as a shilling — if he should 
gcnd a hundred letters or a hundred messengers.” 

The Bantam looked into his glass of brandy, and said 
that it was rather steep to keep a friend out of what he 
had a right to. 

“Not at all,” said Fred. “Under certain circumstances 
it is right. We believe that Hopeful is under restraint, 
and not able to help himself as he should/' 

The Bantam said that he didn’t know anything about 


210 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


that. He was asked to do a message, and he had, and 
that was all he knew about it. 

“ Very well,” said Fred, “ remember this one thing. 
We leave Liverpool to-morrow. After we are gone, the 
parties who are now at work with our friend will find 
that there is nothing more to be made out of him. His 
letters of credit are with us, and can’t be used without 
our consent; so you see we have the game in our own 
hands, and we mean to keep it.” 

“Does you mean to say that you don’t care whether 
the cove is left without a penny or no ? ” demanded the 
Bantam. 

“Yes, that is what we mean,” I replied, although we 
did not mean it ; but it was necessary to put a bold face 
on the matter when dealing with such people as the Ban- 
tam Cock. 

“ If I thought you coves was in real downright arnest,” 
muttered the fellow, with a doleful look at his empty 
glass. 

I touched the bell and the head waiter entered the 
room. 

“ Repeat what I said to you this morning,” I remarked 
to the waiter. 

“Yes, sir; I will, sir. You said, sir, that you should 
run up to London to-morrow, and to have your bills all 
ready, sir. S’pose you will alter your mind, sir, and stay 
with us some time to come, sir.” 

“That will do. Fill this man’s glass with brandy.” 

The Bantam did not object. As soon as the waiter 
had obeyed the order I returned to the charge. 

“You heard what was said. There is no attempt at 
deception on our part. We are in earnest in what we 
undertake. Besides, whether we have your aid or not, 
it don’t matter. We know where our friend is.” 

The Bantam Cock was so astonished that he put his 
glass to hh lips and drank half his brandy before he 
knew wha t he was about. 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


21) 


“You don’t mean it,” he said, when he had recovered 
Iron his surprise. 

“We do mean it.” 

“You ain’t had the peelers on the track — has you ?* 
asked the man. 

“We know where Hopeful is confined, and before you 
can give warning to remove him to another place, we 
shall be near him.” 

“ Who stalked the messenger ? ” 

“What?” 

We didn’t understand him. 

“ Who tracked the cove what come here this mornin’ ? 
It was Slippery Jim, and he isn’t often gone back on. 
Was it a detective? We knows ’em all, and is on the 
lookout for ’em when we has a job of this kind. Come, 
tell a cove who it was.” 

“ You shall know when we have secured the person of 
our friend, — not before.” 

“All right. Give me some more swipes and I’ll peel 
the whole story for yer, on the ground that ye planks the 
dust arter I’ve come to time.” 

We ordered more liquor, and promised the Bantam 
that we would give him the money as soon as he had 
aided us to the extent of his power; but first he must 
tell us how it happened that Hopeful remained where he 
was, instead of joining us, as he promised he would' do, 
wher. we landed on the dock at Liveqiool. 

The Bantam Cock winked one of his little fishy-looking 
eyes, and tipped his hat over his forehead, as he laughed 
at th 3 question. 

“A~,” he said, “you don’t know the games of Liver- 
pool. This is one of ’em, and a mighty good one, too, 
n )w I tell you. In fact, I think it is the best one what 
we uses.” 

“ Tell us ill about it,” Fred said. 

“ I will,” replied the fellow. “ Here .goes for a last 
confession, as the man said what was to be hung. But 


It) 


212 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


mind, yon won’t blab on me, will you, and so spile our 
game ? ” 

“ No, we will not.” 

“Then here goes.” But the yarn must be reserved for 
the next chapter. 



CHAPTER XXI. 


A PROPOSITION.— IT IS ACCEPTED. — IN SEARCH OF HOPE- 
FUL. — THE SALOON, AND WHAT WE SAW THERE. — DAISY 
APPEARS. 


AVe lighted fresh cigars — some that we brought from 
home, and not the miserable German things for sale at the 
hotel — and then prepared to listen to the Bantam Cock’s 
account of the manner in which Hopeful had been taken 
possession of by the roughs of Liverpool, who were deter- 
mined to bleed him to death before they let him go. 

“The fact of it is,” said the prize-fighter, with a grin, 
“I s’pose you know we’re on it. That is, we is on our 
make, and we is on the lookout all the time for flats. 
Sometimes we try one dodge an’ sometimes another. One 
of the best is ter get a young girl as looks like she were a 
school-girl, to pertend she’s goin’ to visit her relatives in 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


213 


Liverpool, an’ that she’s got no one ter look arter her, 
’ceptin’ the captain, who will take care of her while on the 
steamer, but she don’t know how she will find her rela- 
tions when she gets to the city, for she started liurried- 
like, an’ they ain’t expectin’ of her so’ soon. In course 
most any gentleman will offer ter take the leetle trouble of 
seein’ her from the landin’ to where her folks live. This 
is the dodge we played on yer friend Hopeful. 

“ There’s a party of coves what keeps three or four of us 
agoin’ between here and Dublin, and we jist picks up the 
most promising men we can find on , the steamers. I was 
on the steamer that brought you from Dublin.” 

“We didn’t see you on board.” 

“Yes, but you did, though. You looked at me several 
times, but I wasn’t quite so young appearin’ as I am now. 
You see I had on a false gray beard and a wig, an’ that’s 
the way I was disguised.” 

I now remembered noticing an old man, such as the 
Bantam described, on board the steamer. But that indi- 
vidual was not only quite venerable in appearance, but 
eminently respectable-looking as well. 

He would have been taken for a well-to-do farmer, or 
country merchant, and no one would have ever thought of 
connecting him with a gang of ruffi ms. 

We had many times assumed disguises ourselves, and 
now we were compelled to confess ourselves deceived. 

But, in our favor be it said, we had no occasion to sup- 
pose it necessary to be on the watch. If we had, the re- 
sult might have been different. 

“ Do you mean to say that you could pick up some one 
each trip?” interrupted Murden. 

“Of course we could. Sometimes we gets as many as 
two or three on a string, at one trip, and then it pays.” 

“But how did it happen that you hit on Hopeful?” 
Murden continued. 

“ Well, gents, I’ll tell yer. I could see at a glance 


214 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


that you two gents wan’t the kind to be bamboozled by a 
transparent story, and so I jist told her to lay herself out 
for the green-lookin’-one, and she did. He bit at the hook 
fast enough, and she landed him on shore, safe and sound; 
and I must say that we has done well by him. We’ve 
got more than we ginerally do, but we did hope to do 
better by him than any one what we caught. As I said* 
these gals play off innercent like, pret^pdin’ they 
are makin’ their first visit to their aunt, and have ter 
go alone ’cos they hain’t got no father ner brother to- 
take care on 'em. Well, in course, if some gentleman 
as has darters of his own, perhaps, would just be kind 
enough to see ’em safe home from the landin’ they’d 
be never so much obliged, ’cos their aunt ain’t expectin* 
of ’em so soon, and won’t be at the wharf to meet ’em. 
Then when they git home, won’t the kind gentleman 
step in till her* aunt thanks him? And when he does 
we just nabs him, and he don’t git out again till we gets 
a good bit of blunt, and he swears not to tell the perlice 
on us.” 

“ Now,” I said to the Bantam Cock, “ you have told 
your story in a few words. We want to see the end as 
soon as possible. When can you undertake to deliver 
Hopeful into our hands ? ” 

“You speak as though I could do it on time,” was the 
reply. “Now I can’t. We must play the double on the 
people at the house, and jist cut your friend out right 
under their eyes.” 

“We are ready for the job. Lead us to the house.” 

“What, jist as you is?” cried the fellow, in astonish- 
ment. “ Why, you’d get your bloody heads knocked off 
afore ye knowed it. No, sirs, you can’t go as swells and 
do much good, unless ye want to fight like blazes, and 1 
don’t s’pose ye do. Ye must change yer dress and appear- 
ance, and do jist as I tell yer to, and then I hopes we can 
come out all right.” 

“Do as you please about it. Furnish us with just such 
disguises as you desire, and we’ll wear them.” 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


216 


“And allow a cove little somethin’ for ’em?” 

“Yes.” 

“That’s cornin’ to time. Now we begins to understand 
each other.” 

“When must we start for the place where Hopeful is 
confined?” 

“Not afore night. It’s a lushin’ ken where he is, an. I 
only at night does coves flock there. To be seen afoie 
dark would make trouble. Jist be trained by me, and 
you’ll come out all right.” 

We promised compliance, and then the Bantam Cock 
left us, to return in the evening with such disguises as we 
would require to protect us from inquisitive eyes. 

About eight o’clock our man made his appearance, and 
to our joy quite sober. He evidently appreciated the fact 
that coolness and decision were necessary to carry us 
through the enterprise which we had undertaken. 

“The coves is mad,” he said, “’cos you don’t bleed as 
free as they s’posed, and they swear that your friend can’t 
leave the house till he comes down with more of the flim- 
sies. But we’ll have him out if things work well. Only 
don’t be too fast. Jist keep your wind, and sail in when I 
tells yer.” 

As he spoke, the disguises were produced, and we went 
to our rooms to put them on. We found some wagoners* 
frocks, velveteen breeches, and rather rough-looking fiats, 
which we had some delicacy about putting on, for fear of 
the consequences; but the Bantam assured us that no one 
had worn the clothes for many months, and that if they 
had contained live stock at one time, they must have died 
out for the want of sustenance. 

As soon as the disguises were on, the Bantam exercised 
his ingenuity by disarranging our hair, making it appear 
as though it had not seen a comb or brush for several 
days. Then he commenced on our faces, smearing them 
with an ointment that rendered them rough-looking, as 
‘.hough they had been exposed to the weather for years, 
and had rarely known the advantages of soap and water 


216 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

To complete our adornment, in which he was assisted 
by Murden, who had had much Australian experience in 
disguises, the Bantam painted a stain under one of Fred’s 
eyes, as e^fS^^blow had left its impression by congeal- 
ing some blood under the optic. 

This w r as one of the Bantam’s happy hits, and he prided 
himself on it, for he stood off like a landscape painter, and 
surveyed the result of his work with much complacency. 

“ That will take with the coves at the lushin’ ken,” he 
said. “They will know by that mark that you’ve ben 
game enough to stand up and take punishment like a 
glutton.” 

This was gratifying, to say the least. 

“If any one should hax you about that ere hi, you jist 
tell ’em that you give the feller as good as he sent, and 
that you offered to bet him ten pounds that you could lick 
him in a fair fight. That will bring you up to the mark 
as a fightin’ man, and make you respected.” 

We promised compliance with the directions, and then, 
slipping our revolvers into our pockets, we left the hotel, 
Rover remaining behind, for fear that he would incommode 
us with his inquisitive habits; and if he had once got 
scent of Hopeful, he would have excited suspicion by his 
desperate attempts to find him. 

It was nine o’clock when we left the hotel. We passed 
through some badly-lighted and very dirty streets. Their 
names I do not remember, nor do I care to ; but, after 
crossing Waterloo Street, we plunged into a thoroughfare 
more dark and slimy than any we had seen. 

Here we saw two policemen standing on the sidewalk 
and talking together. We were about to pass them, when 
they pepped in our path, thus barring our passage, while 
at tl:3 same time one of them threw the light of his dark 
lantern into our faces; and as he did so, both officers 
scanned our features with considerable earnestness, as if 
desirous of knowing us again, should they ever see us. 

“Well, Bantam, what is up to-night?” asked one of thfl 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


211 


peelers, in a tone that showed no great respect for our 
companion. 

The Bantam was humble, as he answered, — 

“ O, nothin’ is goin’ on what I know of. It’s precious 
dull times jist now, and things won’t liven up till a good 
match is made atween the Pet and the Slasher.” 

“Be careful that you don’t miss seeing that match,” was 
the warning of the officer, in a tone so ominous that it 
struck me the Bantam Cock was a little under suspicion 
for some gay freak. 

“ Don’t you go for to fear for me,” was the reply. “ I’m 
all right.” 

“And your companions — how are they?” And the 
officer nodded to us. 

“ They is coves from Manchester, on a visit to see the 
Chicken.” 

The officers gave us another sharp look, and suffered us 
to pass on. 

“Blast their bloody impudence,” muttered the Bantam, 
whose self-respect and pride had been lowered by the inter- 
view. “ What did they mean by blabbing to me in that 
ere *way ? ” 

As we did not know, we wisely refrained from answer- 
ing the question ; and when the Bantam Cock had said 
that he would like to punch their heads, and then kick the 
guardians of the law, he concluded to continue his journey; 
but as we walked along, we were Somewhat shocked by 
his profanity, which found vent in the hardest oaths that 
man ever invented. 

But all at once the Bantam stopped walking and curs- 
ing at the same time. He pointed to a sign that hung 
across the sidewalk, and we saw that we were nearly oppo- 
site the celebrated “ Golden Horseshoe,” a low tavern, or 
saloon, quite common in all the large cities in England, 
where the lowest classes frequented, and men with- 
out honor or morals could be found at all times, desperate 
and hungry for crime, and little inclination for respectable 
employment. 


8 the GOLD HUNTERS IN EU fcOPE, UR 

“ There’s the ken where your frier d is,” whispered the 
Bantam. “We will go in and have a drink, and do you 
mind your eyes, or ye’ll get ’em knocked out. Don’t bo 
gorpin’ round, and thinkin’ you can LK-e the cove and his 
folks ’cos you can’t till all things ready. Now you 
mind me — don’t you?” 

.We said that we did. 

“Now let me feel of yer hands, anc 1 see if yer is flu* 
tered any at the prospect afore ye.” 

He felt of our hands and pulses, and expressed him.sel 
perfectly astonished at the coolness which we exhibited. 

“Blast my bloody eyes,” he said, “if yer ain’t jist Ills t 
lumps of ice; as cool as fellers what is certain to win a 
fight. What makes yer like this? ” 

“Because we are not afraid,” I said; but 7 . did not tel’ 
the fellow that we had passed through more dangers thai 
those which now threatened us, and that we had faced 
bushrangers who were more like demons than men. 

“ I believes yer,” was the response. “ You’d make splen 
did coves for seconds in a prize-fight. I wish I couh 
count on yer, now I tell yer.” 

We did not pledge ourselves to take the pot\t ; ons whicl 
he desired ; so, after a moment’s delay, the felt iw led the 
way into the Horseshoe, and we followed him. 

It was a narrow room, which we entered, but it war 
. long, and at the extreme end, some way from the bar, wa? 
a platform, and on it was a piano. Along the room on 
each side were small tables, where four persons could be 
seated, and drink and smoke pipes at their ease. 

Some dozen of the tables were occupied by men alone, 
and half a dozen by men and mere boys, all drinking their 
‘ ‘ half and half, ” and smoking long clay pi pes. Many of the 
boys were scarcely old enough to have escaped from their 
mother’s apron-strings; and their future, under such school- 
ing and influences, could but too readily be surmised. 

The room was rapidly growing hazy from the smoke that 
circled up in clouds from the long cl y pipes, that were 
emitting smoke like small chimneys. 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


211 ) 


When we entered the place, half a dozen men were 
standing in front of the bar drinking, as a matter of 
course. They glanced at us as we entered, and one or two 
nodded their heads at our guide ; but the majority of the 
company did not even take the trouble to salute the Bantam, 
for the simple reason that they looked upon him almost in 
the light of a sneaking thief, owing to his connection witli 
those who fleeced susceptible strangers. 

The Bantam did not look quite so important or pom- 
pous when he saw the roughs at the counter of the bar; 
and the reason why he did not was because the redoubt- 
able Chicken, the great prize-fighter of Liverpool, was at 
the bar indulging in a pot of porter at some admirer’s 
expense. 

“Halloo, Bantam,” cried some one, as we entered; 
“who have you got in tow just now? More victims for 
the landlord?” 

The Bantam laughed in a sneaking manner, as he 
replied, — 

“Does these coves look as though they was worth 
one’s notice? They hasn’t got ten. pounds, all told, in 
this world. No ; they has jist come from Manchester to 
see the Chicken, and to know how to bet their shillin’s 
when the fight comes off. I tell yer what, arter they has 
seen the man what is to win the fight, they will feel 
better.” 

The prize-fighter seemed to like this bit of flattery; for 
he grinned a little in approval at us, and when we asked 
him if he would take a drink with us, appeared to yield 
to our solicitations without much urging. He seemed to 
regard it as a tribute to his name and rank in the walks 
of prize-fighting life. 

Of course we could do no less than ask those who 
were standing at the bar to drink with us, and this was 
too. customary a proceeding to attract notice ; for many a 
poor man, in England, would starve himself and family 
for the purpose of treating a celebrated bruiser. 

“Well, mate,” said the Chicken, as he emptied his glass, 


220 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

speaking to Fred, and pointing to the stained eye, “ some 
one has nearly closed one of your shutters.” 

“Yes; but the cove what did it got both of his peepers 
done up in mourning, to pay for it,” was Fred’s answer, in 
a tone that meant to convey considerable bounce. 

“Do yer want to make a match?” was the eager ques- 
tion half a dozen of the fellows propounded ; but to this 
Fred shook his head, and said that things were working 
all right in that direction, provided certain parties could 
raise money to put up. 

The Bantam Cock was not easy in the company of the 
Chicken and his admirers, so soon retired to one of the 
tables and called for beer and pipes, and then we were 
joined by half a dozen of the drunken frequenters of the 
place, who were anxious we should bestow some attention 
upon them. 

We did select half a dozen of the soberest and cleanest, 
and treated them to beer and bread and cheese. I must 
confess our guests drunk a disproportionate amount of beer 
to the quantity of bread and cheese they ate with it. 

At last we got rid of the drinkers and were left alone for 
consultation. We were impatient to begin our work, and 
commence a search for Hopeful ; but the Bantam would 
not budge, or point out the course which we were to pur- 
sue, until the proper time. 

“You jist wait,” he said, “till I tells yer when time is 
called. We wants more beer ; so now order it.” 

We did so; and before the pewter pots were emptied, 
crowds of men and boys entered the saloon to listen to 
the singing and music which the proprietor of the Golden 
Horseshoe always served up to his guests at a certain hoar 
of the night. 

Just as the pianist took his seat, a short, stout-built man, 
with mutton-chop whiskers and the face of a brute, nassed 
through the saloon, looking to the right and left, as though 
to see that all were helped, and eating and drinking witt 
all their might. 

1 noticed that the people shivered when the brutish 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


221 


appearing man looked at them ; so I was satisfied that he 
was a tyrant, a scamp who would raise his hands against 
even his nearest friend on the slightest provocation, 
Even the Bantam was not easy when the bully looked 
at him. 

“That’s the cove what we has to fear,” whispered the 
Bantam. ‘ ‘ He is the landlord, and keeps all those chaps 
standin’ around close to the bar, in his pay, so he can use 
them when and where he pleases; and if he knowed we 
was here to block his game, he’d set all them coves what 
we seed at the bar on us; and then shouldn’t we be 
marked?” 

The Bantam watched the landlord until he left the 
house, in company with some of the roughs ; and then our 
guide breathed easier, as though a load was removed from 
his mind. 

“Now’s our time,” the Bantam whispered. “One of 
you get up and pass out of that door, kinder slow like, 
you know, as though you wasn’t in a hurry. When you 
gets in the passage-way, jist wait for the rest of us.” 

Murden was the first one to start, followed by Fred, and 
then I passed out of the room and joined my friends. We 
had to wait five minutes for the Bantam, for he did not 
leave the saloon by the same door that we did. 

“ Come on,” he said, as soon as he joined us. “ We ain’t 
got no time to lose, now I kin tell yer.” 

We passed through a long passage-way, out into a yard, 
which we crossed, and then entered a building that was 
separated from the houses near it by a high picket fence. 

Here the Bantam told us to make as little noise as pos- 
sible, but to follow him. It was dark ; but we took hold 
of each other’s hands, and moved along. 

We passed up a flight of steps, and then saw a light 
under a door at the head of the stairs. 

Here we made a little more noise than was desirable, 
when a door was thrown open, and Daisy appeared ou 
the threshold, with a lighted candle in her hand. 


222 


- v 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


CHAPTER XXII. 

A STRUGGLE. A PRISONER. SEARCH FOR HOPEFUL.— 

THE LOST ONE FOUND. A SURPRISE. 

The sight of a pretty woman should not surprise any 
one, for they are rather common in England ; but I must 
confess that I was a little astonished at the sudden appear- 
ance of .Daisy in the doorway at the head of the stairs. 
To be sure, we had expected to see her, but we thought 
that we should have some little warning before we met 
her face to face. 

We stopped the instant the fresh-faced girl confronted 
us, for we did not know what to say to her, and I am cer- 
tain that she did not know what to say to us ; so for a mo- 
ment we stood looking at her as intently as she looked 
at us. 

“Well,” she said at last, without exhibiting the least 
tremor of alarm, “ what do you want up here at this hour 
of the night?” 

She looked directly at the Bantam Cock, and seemed to 
expect an answer from him. 

“ Why, Daisy,” he said, “ these here is some friends of 
mine.” 

“ I don’t want to see them,” was the reply; and she cast 
one disdainful glance at the rough clothing which we wore, 
as though she was not in the habit of associating with men 
of our style of life. 

“Not even for a moment?” asked the Bantam. 

“ No,” was the decided answer ; and the beauty turned 
away, as though to reenter her room. 

At this moment Fred stepped forward arid laid a firm 
detaining hand upon her arm. 

She shook him ofii as though his hand had been a viper, 
and her handsome face, and flashing blue eyes, very plainlv 
showed the anger and indignation she felt. 


THIS BEAD ALIVE. 


223 


Mr. Impudence,” she said, “what do you mean by 
aying your paws on me ? ” 

Alas ! although Daisy was beautiful, she had a temper ot 
ner own, and could not command it on all occasions as 
well as she should. When she was angered she could not 
always use such choice language as one naturally expects 
in a pretty girl. 

“ I meant no harm,” Fred said, by the way of an apology, 
although he was not so much startled by the flash of an 
ger as one would have expected. 

“ Then keep your mawleys off me,” returned the lady, 
who judged only by outside appearances. “If you don’t 
want another peeper put in mourning, you just keep your- 
self to yourself.” 

She meant that, as Fred had one black eye, she would 
give him another to keep it company, unless he was more 
civil than she thought he was likely to be. 

Once more the girl turned her back upon us, and was 
about to disappear in her chamber ; but Fred again inter- 
posed. 

As quick as a cat the girl raised her right hand and 
struck at our friejid, intending to let her fist fall on his 
face, and thus carry out her threat ; but Fred was as quick 
as she was, and easily avoided the blow. 

“ I wouldn’t do that again,” he said, in his most tender 
tones. “ It is not lady-like, and does injury to your beauty. 
Let us be friends, not enemies.” 

“Who are you?” she asked, in some degree astonished 
at Fred’s coolness and decision. 

« I am a man, and would be your friend, if you would 
'et me,” was the answer. 

Just at that moment we heard a volley of sharp oaths 
m the next apartment; and then who should come to 
the door but the landlord of the Golden Horseshoe — the 
bully whom we had noticed scowling at the people in the 
saloon ! He was an ugly-looking brute at the best of 
times, but now he appeared more like a fiend than a hu 
man being. 


224 


THE GOLD HUNGERS IN EUROPE, OR 


“ What’s the row ? ” asked the landlord, in a sharp tone, 
and with a long string of oaths to make his remarks em- 
phatic. 

We looked for the Bantam Cock to answer him, but 
that worthy person had disappeared from sight as soon as 
he heard the landlord’s voice. 

“There’s no row here,” Fred answered. “We are only 
locking lor lodgings.” 

The bully roared his rage at the reply. 

“We don’t allow lodgers in this part of the house. 
Who told you to come here? Who showed you up here? 
Clear out, or I’ll kick you down stairs.” 

We did not turn and run, as the fellow expected. Mur- 
den and Fred uttered long-drawn sighs, as though testing 
their wind before the struggle, which they knew must 
come, sooner or later. We had faced more savage men 
than the one before us, so were not in the least fright- 
ened at the ravings of the bully of the Golden Horseshoe. 

/‘We shall go down stairs when we get ready to go, and 
not before,” Fred replied, in a tone that was well calculat- 
ed to make the landlord madder than ever. 

He was not accustomed to such plain-spoken words ; so 
I was not surprised when I saw the fellow make a spring 
for Fred’s throat. 

“ Look out,” I said ; but the warning was unnecessary, 
for Fred saw the contemplated movement as soon as I; 
and when the landlord made his spring, my friend stepped 
aside, and let his antagonist dash against the partition that 
was just behind us. 

I don’t think that I ever saw more rage and profound 
astonishment on one face than what appeared on the 
countenance of the landlord of the Horseshoe. He was 
not accustomed to such movements, and instead of grasp- 
ing Fred’s windpipe, he found that the bare wall was all 
that he had reached. 

He turned on us like a snarling wolf at bay, and then 
made one step forward and put up his hands. We knew 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


223 

what that meant, but still had no such fears as had in 
spired the Bantam Cock to run. 

“Will you leave?” asked the bully, and drew back as 
though to hit out from his shoulder with his right arm ; 
but his fierce little eyes showed a different meaning, and 
when the blow was aimed it came from the left shoulder, 
*nd was easily turned aside; and then Fred’s opportunity 
occurred, and he was not the man to neglect it. 

There was no feinting on his part. My friend was too 
prompt not to pay off all that he owed as soon as it was 
fairly due ; so, as soon as the landlord’s fist had been thrust 
aside, Fred’s hand was sent out on a voyage of discovery, 
and, wonderful to relate, it found a tender piece of skin 
just between the man’s eyes. 

With such force and so unexpected was the blow, that 
the landlord of the Golden Horseshoe lost his perpendicu 
lar, and down he tumbled to the floor. 

“Don’t let him get up,” said Murden, who rather enjoyed 
the excitement of the thing, it reminded him so much of 
Australia. 

With a bound he alighted on the man’s neck, and kept 
him from moving, in spite of his struggles. 

Daisy, who had witnessed the whole scene, would have 
uttered a shriek and called for help if I had not interfered, 
and thus restrained her. 

“We mean you no harm,” I said, “but you must not 
make the slightest noise, or I don’t know what will happen.” 

“Who are you, and what do you want?” she demand- 
ed, in a low tone, being warned by my words. 

“We are not thieves or roughs,” I said, “so you neec 
not be afraid.” 

“I’m not afraid,” was the answer; but her trembling lips 
to l d a different story, and then she turned and looked at 
the prostrate landlord, who was lying quite still, flat on his 
back, but mad all the way through, as one could see by 
his face. 

“ Don’t hurt him,” she said. “ Do let him up ” 


226 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

“They don’t dare to, the bloody cowards,” the amiab»e 
host of the Horses! ae said, in response to the girl s appeal 

“We won’t argue the point,” was Murden’s reply. “We 
have no chance to test your courage or our own ; so please 
to give us a little time and much of your patience, for we 
shall need both.” 

The fellow responded by a kick, quite emphatic. 

“Ah,” said Murden, “you won’t take our advice and 
keep still ; so we must resort to force, and compel you to 
remain quiet;” and then the ex-commissioner put his hand 
in his pocket and produced some cords, without which 
he rarely travelled, and proceeded to bind the hands of 
the landlord. 

It was a hard struggle, for the prisoner was a powerful 
man, and knew how to use his strength to the best advan- 
tage ; but he had to contend with men who knew their 
business, and had managed just such fellows time and time 
again. 

I will do the landlord of the Horseshoe the justice to 
say that he never opened his mouth to call for help. He 
fought fair, even if he did make several attempts to use 
his teeth while his wrists were being tied ; but when he 
found that success had crowned the efforts of my friends, 
he only hissed out several oaths, and abused their bloody 
eyes. 

“Swear away,” muttered Murden. “It will do you 
good, and relieve your mind. Don’t let the lady’s pres- 
ence prevent you from giving vent to your thoughts;” 
and then the ex-commissioner and Fred wound a few 
cords around the fellow’s legs, and secured them so hat 
he could not use them, even if he tried ever so hard. 

“You scoundrel,” cried the landlord, “jist put yer 
hands in my pockets, and take my money and watch, and 
then be off till the police nab yer.” 

“We are not robbers,” Murden said. 

“ Then what in the world are you? ” 

“We are friends of a poor fellow whom you have con- 
fined in this house.” 



- 


!7 


he Liverpool Sporting Den. — Pn^c 22 z 







THE DEAD ALIVE. 


229 


“I suspected as much,” Daisy said. “I thought I had 
heard your voices before. In spite of your disguises, I 
knew you were not laborers.” 

“Who is he?” growled the landlord. 

“ The man whom you kidnapped from on board of i 
Bteamer a few days since.” 

“He ain’t here,” the landlord said. 

“You know that you are not telling the truth.” 

“I am.” 

“No, you are not. We have come here for the purpose 
of finding our friend, and we shall not leave the premises 
without him.” 

“ Then you’ll have to wait a long time, for he ain’t here.” 

“Is this man speaking the truth?” I asked Daisy. 

She looked a little confused at the question. She feared 
to offend her employer, and yet did not really want to tell 
a lie. 

“You know he ain’t here,” the landlord said, in a men- 
acing tone, when he saw that, the woman hesitated. 

Daisy did not answer. 

“ He is here,” I remarked, “ and we’ll find him.” 

“ Then before we commence our search, let us remove 
this fellow from the entry to the chamber, so if any one 
passes, an alarm will not be given,” Murdcn advised. 

We dragged the landlord into the room, which we sup- 
posed to be Daisy’s. It contained chairs, a lounge, and a 
work-table ; but the latter was destitute of work, for Daisy 
had other things to think of. 

We deposited the body of the landlord on the floor, 
and then Murden sat down to guard it; and, to prevent 
any unnecessary noise or confusion, our friend displayed a 
revolver to the wondering eyes of the landlord. 

“We won’t talk much,” Murden said, as he showed 
his pistol, “because all conversation is unnecessary; but 
if you have a remark that you wish to address to me, now 
is your time.” 

“Do you want t > murder me?” asked the landlord. 

“ Not unless you nake a noise ; then no one knows what 


230 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR. 


may happen. Keep quiet, and we shall be good friends, 1 
have no doubt.” 

The landlord uttered subdued oaths, and then ground 
his teeth in his rage ; but paying no attention to him, Fred 
md I turned our attention to Miss Daisy, who had sat 
1'jwn in a chair and waited for our movements. 

“Now, young lady,” Fred said, in a kind tone, “ tell us 
vherc our friend is confined. You must know that we 
vant to see him, and that it will be unprofitable to keep 
him any longer. The landlord has made all he can out of 
him. Let him now ensnare some other man, and release 
our friend.” 

She did not answer us, but looked at the landlord for 
advice. We stepped between them so that their eyes 
could not meet, and once more appealed to Daisy. For a 
few minutes she was silent, as though thinking of the whole 
proposition ; but at last she raised her eyes, dark blue, and 
full of expression, and then pointed to a curtain that hung 
against the wall, while at t^p same time she made a sign 
that showed she did not desire to let the landlord know 
that she gave the information. 

We intimated to her that we understood her, and would 
be careful, so as not to involve her in trouble, and then we 
commenced searching for a door that would lead us to 
another apartment. 

“You had better tell where our friend is,” Fred said, so 
as to mislead our prisoner, who was still lying on the floor, 
.bound hand and foot, but swearing in a subdued tone for 
his own benefit and relief. “We are certain to find him,” 
Fred continued, “ and if you can help us it will be all the 
belter for us and you.” 

“ llow so?” demanded the bully, raising his head. 

“ Why, we might have rewarded you for your trouble in 
taking care of our friend,” 

“ How much would you be willing to give ? ” asked the 
oully, in a tone that was a little more eager than any that 
he had yet used. 

We did not answer him, for just at that moment Mur- 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


231 


den pulled aside the curtain, thinking that we had wasted 
time enough, and there we saw a door, with a key in the 
lock. 

The landlord uttered several malignant curses, and at- 
tempted to kick at us, but did not succeed. He saw that 
Ave were on the point of a discovery. 

We tried the door, but it was locked. We turned the 
key, and entered a small apartment containing two chairs 
and a bed. 

A candle was burning at the head of the bed. It was 
standing on a table, and threw enough light over the room 
to show us the form of a man reposing on the outside of 
the bed, with all of his clothes on, just as though he had 
thrown himself down for the purpose of taking a nap. 

I rushed forward and raised the light, and looked at the 
features of the man on the bed. 

It was the one we sought. It was Hopeful, and in a 
deep sleep. 

I was about to lay a hand on his shoulder and awaken 
my friend, when Daisy laid her hand on mine and re- 
strained me. 

‘‘Do not be hasty or harsJi,” she said, in a Ioav tone, and 
with more of sympathy than I had given her credit for. 
“He has suffered much in the past feAv days, and should 
now have the gentlest of treatment. Perhaps you had 
better wipe the paint from your faces before he awakens; 
looks like yours might startle him when he first returns to 
consciousness. You will find water in the next room.” 

We thought the advice quite sensible, and so retired to 
remove some of the paint. 

It was lucky that the girl gave us the hint to do so, for 
Ave found the landlord had managed to loose one of the 
bands that confined his arms, and in ten minutes more he 
Avould have been free, and raised an alarm that would 
have done us no good. 

“Just in time,” Murden said, as he once more secured 
the bully’s limbs. “ I didn’t think that you could start my 
knots; but it seems that you have. Now I’ll do better.” 


232 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


And after our man was firmly secured we wiped the 
paint from our faces. 

The landlord watched the operation with much interest, 
and when we had concluded our toilets, he exclaimed, — 

“ Hang me if they ain’t swells, arter all.’’ 

He had all along supposed us to be workmen hired to 
do a certain job, for which we were to receive large pay. 

We could but smile at the man’s exclamation, arid then 
turned our attention to Hopeful. 

A bottle, evidently containing some stupefying drug, 
which stood on a table' beside the bed, was a sufficient ex- 
planation of poor Hopeful’s profound slumber. With this 
clue before us, Murden, who was not without experience in 
such matters, knew at once, as well as a physician, what 
to do. 

Groing into the adjoining room, he quickly returned with 
a basin of cold water, and wetting a towel therein, he placed 
it on Hez’s fevered forehead. Then dipping his hand in 
the cool water, he sprinkled it freely on the face of the 
sleeper. Next he took up one limp arm, and then the 
other, and bathed the wrists, loosing also the clothing 
about the throat. 

For many minutes the sleeper gave no sign that Mur- 
den’s labor was not in vain. I had begun to think that we 
must resort to more violent methods, for time was precious 
and we were liable to be discovered at any moment, when 
Hez gave a long, deep sigh, and wearily unclosed his eyes. 

For a moment he gazed about him with a blank stare of 
unconsciousness. Then .as nature began to assert herself, 
and reason to return to her throne, he muttered : 

“Where am I? And what is the matter?” Then, after 
a moment’s pause, he added, “ O, yes; I remember it all 
now.” 

He pressed his hand to his throbbing head and seemed 
to wait for our answer. 

“Hez, you have been ill,” I said, gently, “but it is all 
past now. Lie still a few moments, and your strength will 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


233 


come back, and then we must go away from here as soon 
as possible.” 

I pressed a pocket flask containing some brandy to his 
lips, for he sorely needed some stimulant to repair the 
damages of the powerful drugs that had been given him. 
Murden continued to bathe his forehead and wrists, and in 
ten minutes his vigorous system had thrown off the effects 
of the noxious drugs, and he was almost himself again. 

“Now,” said Murden, “let us get out of this as quickly 
as possible. If we are discovered, there will be a lively 
row, and the odds are too much against us to make it 
desirable to court a trial of strength.” 


234 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


£./—•■* v*- 

CHAPTER XXIII. 

A WRETCHED lover.— a little prudence and reason. 

AN ESCAPE. — A GANG OF ROUGHS.— THE POLICE. 

This sensible proposition met with immediate resistance 
from Hez. To our great surprise, he flatly declined to 
budge a step unless Daisy accompanied him. The absurdity 
of this notion was so great that for a moment we all lost 
patience with our friend, but a moment’s reflection set the 
matter aright in my mind. 

Hez, whom we later learned had been struck insensible 
at the moment he crossed the threshold of the suppositious 
“aunt’s” home, had never, during his imprisonment, re- 
gained the full possession of his faculties. 

He would be suffered to escape the full effects of the 
drugs administered him, but only to a degree enabling him 
to write as he was bidden, and being dazed and half un- 
conscious, he obeyed the bidding of the stronger will, like 
a man under the influence of a “medium” or “magnet- 
izer,” with whose strange power over others many of our 
readers have seen startling instances. 

Therefore, to him, Daisy was still the same fresh, inno- 
cent girl, en route to visit her “aunt,” to whom he had 
constituted himself guardian and protector on the steam- 
boat. 

To us she stood revealed as the tool of thugs and almost 
murderers; indeed, it might well be doubted if the walls 
about us had not been spattered with human blood, when 
the victim had a sufficient sum on his person to make “the 
bird in the hand worth two in the bush,” and so do away 
with the necessity of extorting a ransom. 

Looking at the matter in this new light, I was no longer 
astonished or indignant at Hez’s perversity. So I motioned 
my provoked companions to remain silent, and leave me 
to deal with Hez. 

No one better knew than myself the intensity of his 
obstinacy, and its unreasonableness, when once fairly 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


2 35 


aroused. I had seen several instances of his perversity 
while we were together in Australia, and it had sometimes 
taken all my tact to manage him. 

“Hez,” I said, quietly, gently placing my hand on his 
shoulder, “there is a story to tell you, too long to be 
detailed here. When we reach our hotel I will then 
explain everything to your entire satisfaction. But it is 
impossible for Miss Daisy to accompany us now. So 
trust us, your friends, and come with us at once.” 

But the infatuation was still upon him, and the wretched 
Hez’s only reply was — 

“No; I shan’t do no sich thing, unless Daisy goes too. 
Didn’t I promise to see her safe at her aunt’s, and this ain’t 
where her aunt lives, now is it? ” 

He glanced around at the walls and furniture, strange 
to his eyes, for of course he had been removed from the 
room he first entered, and where he had been stricken 
down. Never once since had he regained possession of his 
faculties till now, and so, though he had spent the time 
of his imprisonment in this very room, he supposed he had 
never seen it before. 

To do Hez justice, his mind had not yet thrown off the 
baneful effects of the drugs. Reason and judgment had 
not yet fully regained their throne, and he was scarcely 
yet conscious of facts and events. But I was at a loss what 
argument to use next. 

To my surprise, Daisy came to my assistance with com- 
mendable promptness. 

“Go with your friends,” she said to Hopeful. “They 
have much to explain to you, and when they have told you 
all you will soon forget poor Daisy.” 

Fred thanked the girl with a look; her kindness and 
consideration had raised her in our esteem. 

“No I shan’t, either,” cried the infatuated man. 
“Daisy, if you’ll just say the word, I’ll marry you to-mor- 
row, and then I’d like to see the man that will dare tell me 
to come away and leave ye.” 

“It cannot be,” was the answer, kind but quite firm, as 
though she meant what she said. “I am not a suitable 
person to be your wife. Do not mention such a subject 


236 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

Again, for if I consented it would cnly make us both mis* 
erable.” 

Again Fred thanked the young woman, with a look, 
for her noble conduct. It was better than we could have 
expected under all the circumstances. 

“ It ain’t no use of my stoppin’ here any longer,” Hope- 
ful said, in a hoarse voice. “ Let’s be off as soon as we 
can. I’m deceived in that woman.” 

She did not reply, or look the pain she felt. 

“ I’ll never believe in a woman again, you see if I do,” 
Hopeful continued, as he hurried on his coat. “ From this 
time I renounce the whole of ’em.” 

Murden and I exchanged looks. We had heard the 
same kind of expressions several times, so did not tremble 
for the desolation that was about to fall upon the whole 
of womankind, in case Hez adhered to his word. 

We left the bed-chamber for the sitting-room, and 
glanced towards the spot where the landlord had been 
reposing, bound with cords which were capable of stand- 
ing a severe test. To our surprise we did not see our 
prisoner, and a slight examination showed us that he had 
managed to free his limbs while we were in consultation 
with Hopeful, and so escaped without our noticing the fact. 

“He has has gone for a gang of roughs to clean us 
out,” said Murden. “ Shall we make a break for the lower 
part of the house, or stand here and endure a siege?” 

“ There may be time to escape,” Fred cried. “ Let us 
make the attempt, and so save the trouble of a row and 
a severe fight.” 

We opened the door and stepped into the entry; but 
we were too late, for we could hear the tramping of feet, 
as a crowd of men were hastening along the lower pas- 
sage-way. 

“They are coming,” we muttered to each other, and 
then thought how we should defend ourselves, for we 
knew that we could hope for little mercy at the hands of 
the infuriated landlord. 

We returned to the sitting-room and locked the door, 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


23 - 


Daisy still being with us. In fact, she had not talun ad- 
vantage of the confusion to escape, as we supposed she 
would, and when we had locked the door, to stop the first 
wild rush of the roughs, Fred had offered to let her pass 
out and join her friends if she desired to ; but she said that 
she would remain with us until the disturbance was o\er, 
and expressed a hope that she might be the means of 
obtaining honorable terms for us, so that we could march 
out of the garrison with all the honors of war. 

Hopeful now threw off his fit of depression and acted 
like a man. He could not quite forget his late sufferings, 
and every time his eyes fell upon Daisy’s face, he would 
utter a deep sigh, and then turn away from a sight that so 
powerfully affected him. 

“ Let ’em come on,” Hez said, in allusion to the roughs, 
who were now at the door. “ I’ll be gol darned if we 
don’t serve ’em an Australian trick afore they is through 
with us; now you see if we don’t.” 

“Bravo, Hez,” cried Fred, slapping the son of New 
Hampshire on his back. “ I knew you was made of the 
right kind of stuff, and would show your grit when the 
time came.” 

At this moment the landlord of the Horseshoe and his 
allies gained the door, and one of them pounded on it. 

“ Open,” said the man whom we had knocked down and 
made a prisoner. “ Open this door, or the wusser for you, 
now I tell yer.” 

We returned no answer. 

“Do yer hear me?” demanded the landlord, with a 
kick at the door that threatened to take it from its hinges. 

“We hear you,” was our answer. 

“ Then let us in,” the landlord said, and consigned our 
eyes to a very warm place. 

“We don’t desire your company,” Fred replied. “TVe 
have had enough of it to last for a lifetime.” 

The landlord uttered some frightful curses, and once 
more kicked at the door as though determined to break 
through without the least unnecessary delay. 

18 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


232 


We saw that the roughs were bound to come through, 
at all hazards, and we had no authority to stop them, for 
we were but trespassing on the premises ; but Murden , 
who knew something of the law, took a different view of 
the matter, and turning to Ilez, asked, — 

“Hopeful, did you ever receive the money we sent you?” 

“Of course not,” replied Hez, wonderingly, “and I 
didn’t send for none neither.” 

“I knew how it was,” continued Murden, “but I wanted 
to bp dead sure before we take such a positive course as we 
will have to. Even if we can prove that we sent Hez 
money, which is doubtful, the landlord will claim that 
Hez hired the apartment; bring a dozen of his minions to 
swear to it, if necessary. It’s an old trick, and I am going 
to turn it to our advantage. Hez. have you given the 
landlord notice you desired to leave these apartments?” 

“Of course I haven’t; how could I?” replied the aston- 
ished Hez. 

“ Then we are not trespassing,” the ex-commissioner 
said. “As invited guests, we have a just right to remain 
here, and we will do so in spite of. the roughs outside.” 

“ By the laws of England, this room is our friend’s castle,” 
Fred remarked, “and he has a perfect right to defend him- 
self from any assault.” 

For a moment or two the fellows at the door had re- 
mained silent, in a sort of consultation, as to the best 
course tc pursue, for, although they knew we were inclined 
to fight, they did not think we were armed with revolvers 
or other deadly weapons. 

The consultation was soon over, however, and then came 
another rude summons to surrender. 

“ Halloo, in there,” some one said, with an emphatic kick 
mi the door. 

“ Well, what is it ? ” was our response. 

“ Let us in, or the worse for you.” 

“Don’t you mean that it would be the worse for us if we 
let you in ? ” asked Fred, with a mocking laugh. 

The roughs uttered some savage curses, and then kicked 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


239 


at tne door until it threatened to fly from its hinges under 
the fierce assault. 

“ What is the good of all that noise?” at length Fred 
asked. “ Even if you come in, the tenaut will warn you 
to leave as soon as you cross the threshold.” 

“ Will he?” asked the landlord. “We shan’t wait for 
that, for we shall throw you out of the window.” 

“It might hurt us,” was the reply. 

“For God’s sake, gentlemen!” cried Daisy, now thor* 
oughly alarmed, “don’t aggravate them, for if you do they 
will murder yoi before you can leave the house. You 
don’t know what savage men they are.” 

“We can imagine,” was the answer; and then we knew 
that the moment had arrived for action. 

We drew our revolvers, and retreated into one cor- 
ner of the room, so that the roughs could not outflank us 
without some trouble. We placed Daisy close to the wall, 
so that we could cover her, and stand between her and 
harm, and by the time we had completed our preparations 
the door was torn from its hinges, and in rushed eight des 
perate fellows, inflamed with liquor, and the thought of giv 
ing four men an unmerciful beating. 

The scamps dashed towards us, and did not stop until 
they were within a few feet of us. Then they halted 
suddenly, -for they saw something that surprised them very 
much. In fact they retreated a few steps, and put their, 
hands to their heads, as though to ward off a blow. 

The sight which was so unexpected to the roughs was 
three men, in a corner, with three cocked revolvers, pointing 
at the crowd that was to thrash us without mercy. 

We rather enjoyed the discomfiture of the fellows, it re- 
minded us so much of life in Australia, when certain bush- 
rangers supposed that they had us in their power, and yet 
found that such was not the case, we generally turning the 
tables at the most critical moment. 

“ Look ahere,” said the landlord of the Golden Horse- 
shoe, in a tone of ext~eme remonstrance; “ what in the 


210 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

name of bloody thunder do yer mean by this ere kind of 
work, hey ? ” 

“ You see what we mean — don’t you ? ” Fred asked, in 
his most pleasant, cool tones. 

“No, I’m blasted if I do,” was the reply. 

“Well, then, let us explain. We mean that you have 
no right to enter our friend’s room in this manner, and 
that if you don’t leave it we shall shoot.” 

“ What, fire at us ? ” was the astonished question. 

“ At you,” was the short response. 

“ Well, this is a bloody go, I should think,” was the mut- 
tered exclamation on the part of the crowd. “You don’t 
mean it.” 

“ You offer to lay your hands on us, and then you’ll see 
that we do,” was our reply; and the roughs appeared to 
be satisfied that we meant what we said, for after one or 
two long looks at us and our revolvers, they whispered to 
each other, and then quietly retired to the entry to consult 
as to the best method of obtaining an advantage over us. 

As soon as they were gone we closed the door, but could 
not lock it, for the reason that the gang had torn it from 
its hinges when they entered the apartment. We did not 
put it up, thinking that it would keep the fellows out, but 
foT the purpose of hiding our movements from the enemy 

“ is there no way by which we can reach the street, ex- 
cept by passing over the stairs ? ” I asked Daisy. 

“ No,” she answered. “You can’t drop from the windows, 
for there is a picket fence beneath them, placed there for 
the purpose of preventing escape from this room. It would 
be certain death to drop on it.” 

“ Then we must wait.” 

“ And starve,” added Murden ; “ for you may be certain 
that they will cut off our supplies, and thus force us into a 
surrender.” 

“Why not make a rush, and give ’em ginger?” Hopeful 
said. 

“ Because then we should suffer at the hands of the law, 
and we havo had enough law in Ireland to last us for 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


241 


some time. No, that won’t do, for the reason that we should 
have to kill somebody, or else get nearly killed oui selves 
Let us wait.” 

And we did wait, and still we could hear the roughs in 
whispered consultation, advising certain schemes for our 
defeat. At last we caught the word u police,” and then 
we knew that the landlord was about to bring a posse of 
officers into the house, and thus see if we could not be 
arrested on legal grounds. 

We did not feel in the least terrified, but waited until 
the door was pushed aside, and four stout, uniformed 
officers entered the room, followed by only three of the 
landlord’s crew. 


CHAPTER XXIV. 

ANOTHER SURPRISE. A RETREAT. A DEMAND. MUB- 

DEN’S POINT. DAISY AND HER FUTURE LIFE. 

When the police officers of the commercial city of 
Liverpool entered the apartment where we were drawn 
up to receive them, they looked as fierce as men should 
look who are intrusted with the safety of the town, and 
have desperate characters to deal with at times. 

It was evident to us that they had expected a fight of 
some kind ; for they had their staffs in their hands, and 
seemed disposed to use them over our heads at the least 
sign of provocation on our part. 

A slight look of disappointment passed over the stern 
faces of the officers when they saw that we were appar- 
ently unarmed, and not disposed to offer much resistance. 
They glanced at the landlord bf the Golden Horseshoe for 
an explanation, and he was all ready to offer one on the 
impulse of the moment. 

“ Put the irons on ’em,” shouted the man who was most 


242 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OK 


interested in our being locked up. “They is desperate 
customers, and threatened to make holes in our bidies 
frith their pistols. They has ’em in their pockets now 
and will use ’em agin yer, if you don’t look out.” 

“Do ye give yerselves in custody?” asked the sergeant 
of the squad, stepping forward with a military air, and 
making a salute with his club. 

“Let me answer him,” whispered Murden. “I know 
how to deal with such characters better than you.” 

We had not the slightest objections to his doing so. 

“On what charge,” asked the ex-commissioner of the 
Australian mounted police, “ do you arrest us ? ” 

The police sergeant actually laughed in Murden’s face, 
after a long and steady look at our friend, in the first place, 
and then our own persons in the next. 

“Well,” the sergeant muttered, as though a little aston- 
ished at our appearance, “ if this ain’t one of the jolliest 
goes that I ever did see in all my life, then I wouldn’t say 
so — that’s all.” 

Then he resumed his official stern look, as he replied to 
Murden’s question. 

“ Look ahere, gents,” the officer said ; “ I has been in- 
formed by a party what is in this room at the present time 
that you has offered to kill some one.” 

“ Meaning me,” said the landlord. 

“Meaning you,” said the sergeant; and then another 
grin passed over his face. 

“And my friends what were with me at the time they 
makes the assault on me,” added the landlord. 

“ You and your friends,” said the sergeant, with more 
gravity. 

“ They threatened to kill us, and then mash us,” the 
landlord added, for fear that he had not said enough. 

“ And it’s a wonder to me that they hadn’t done as they 
said they would, ’cos they look to me like men what would 
keep their word on all occasions. If they said they would 
mash yer, I don’t see what prevented ’em, unless you run 
for it.” 


“Do YE GIVE YERSELVES IN CUSTODY ? ” ASKED THE SERGEANT. 

Page 242. 



18 




THE DEAD ALIVE. 


' 24 $ 

“We did,” cried the landlord, quite eagerly. “ When 
they pointed their pistols at us, we backed out into the 
entry in a hurry.” 

w And it was wise in yer to do so,” said the police ser 
geant. “Never stand afore a pistol when a man means 
shoot. It’s dangerous to do so.” 

“Perhaps, if you should hear our side of the story, you 
would think we were justified in our threats, and the course 
we took,” Murden remarked. 

“ Don’t let ’em stand there talkin’ all night,” the land- 
lord said. “Take ’em away. I makes a charge agin ’em. 
Summons me to prove it to-morrow, and I’ll do it.” 

“ Don’t let us hurry matters quite so much,” the officer 
replied. “We must be a little cautious how we proceeds. 
This is a serious kind of business ; this offerin’ to kill a 
man can’t be put out of sight.” 

“Will you hear our account of this trouble?” asked 
Murden. “ I’ll be quite brief in my statement.” 

“ I think,” replied the sergeant, in a tone that showed 
some deliberation of a mental kind, “ that we had better 
hear what you has to say for yerself afore we do much 
more.” 

The landlord didn’t like the turn of affairs ; so he whis- 
pered to the sergeant long and eagerly; but he did not 
seem to change the latter’s mind, for he repeated the re- 
mark that it was best on all accounts to hear what was 
said on both sides. 

“Now, then,” said the police officer, “let’s open the 
case for the defendants. Fire away.” 

Murden stated his case in a few words. He did not tell 
all the facts, for if he had, the police would have arrested 
the whole gang of ruffians, and we should have been de- 
tained, perhaps for a long time, as witnesses. So he pre- 
tended that Hopeful had hired the apartments, and that 
the landlord had sought to eject us all for some trifling dis- 
agreement. The landlord looked astonished at this cool 
fabrication, but it was not to his interest to deny it. 


244 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


“ And who does you know in London what will voucfc 
for the truth of yer yarn ? ” asked the officer. 

“ Sir William Byefield and the Earl of Buckland will 
testify to the truth of our statements at any time,” was 
Murden’s reply. 

The landlord and his crew uttered several ironical laughs 
w hen these names were pronounced, as though they con- 
sidered it a good joke on our part. The officers, with the 
exception of the sergeant, joined in the laugh. 

“Look ahere,” said the landlord; “it won’t do to utter 
no swells’ names here, ’cos they won’t go down with us, 
and we don’t want nothin’ to do with ’em. Now I’m 
a honest sort of man, and minds my own business; and 
when a cove comes here and says that he wants a room 
and grub where no one can’t find him, I lias no objections. 

I has no cause to complain of the man what they calls 
Hopeful. He has paid me for a week’s lodgings; so I has 
no charges agin him;” — taking advantage of Murden’s 
fabrication with a chuckle. 

“ Then he had a right to the room for two or three days 
more?” asked the sergeant. 

“Yes; I don’t deny that he paid me for a week.” 

Then the officer turned to Hopeful. 

“You call these gentlemen,” he said, and pointed to us 
with an air of respect, although we were not dressed in 
gentlemen’s habiliments, “ your friends — do you ? ” * 

“ In course,” was Hopeful’s reply. 

“And you invited them to remain in your room — did 
you?” the sergeant continued. 

“Sartin I did. They is the best friends I has in the 
aorld.” 

The police officer turned to the landlord with a look that 
was not quite as friendly as could be desired. 

“I don’t see how you can bring a charge against these 
parties,” he remarked. “They had a right to be here 
as the guests of your lodger, and you had no right to 
break down the door when Mr. Hopeful told you not to 
come in ” 


THE HEAD A LIVE. 


24b 


“Hang sich law as that,” was the response. U I couid 
make better law any time.” 

The roughs who were in league with the landlord of the 
Golden Horseshoe reechoed his opinion, and seemed dis- 
posed to punch the heads of tne officers, and they would 
have done so if they had not feared the law. 

“ The question is not what you could do, but what is 
right,” said the sergeant, turning on the landlord, and 
speaking rather sharply. “If you don’t like what I says., 
jist go to headquarters and lay the case afore ’em, and sen 
what they says ; that’s all.” 

“ But don’t you see,” stammered the landlord, “ that 
these men comes into my place for the purpose of robbing 
me, for all I knows of.” 

“ Pooh ! nonsense ! ” was the reply. “ They wouldn’t take 
a penny of what didn’t belong to ’em.” 

“ I ain’t so sure of that ere,” was the sullen response. 

“But I am. I knows ’em, and has known ’em for years.” 

It was now our turn to look a little astonished, and to 
glance at the speaker with more attention than we had 
yet bestowed on him. 

His face did not seem familiar. We did not recollect to 
have seen it before, and yet it was quite evident that the 
man had met us somewhere during our wanderings in 
various parts of the world. 

“Where have you met us?” Murden asked him, after a 
pause, during which we scrutinized the man’s face with the 
most marked attention. 

“ The sergeant laughed, as he asked, — 

“Don’t you recollect me?” 

“No.” 

“Well, sir, I don’t know as it is strange, arter all, that 
>ou shouldn’t know my face; yet I once had the honor of 
servin’ on the Melbourne police, and there I frequently 
saw Mr. Commissioner Murden and all the rest of you, 
gents; so you see I is quite well acquainted with yer all, 
and I is happy to serve yer if I can do so.” 

By the end of this long speech the landlord of the 


246 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


Golden Horseshoe began to look as though he had made a 
mistake, and he would have retreated in company with his 
followers if Murden had not interfered, 

'‘Hold on, my friend,” he said. <( Don’t leave us in such 
a hurry. We have a little business to transact with you 
Sergeant, my good fellow, I recollect you now as well as 
though you were my own brother. You did good service 
in Melbourne. When you arrested McCoodle the bush- 
ranger, who was seeking to escape in the disguise of a 
sailor, it was the crowning event of your life, and even the 
governor general spoke of the matter as being an honor to 
any man in the force. You see I know you. Now do me 
a favor, for old times. Just step in between the landlord 
and the door, so that the fellow cannot escape while I do 
4 little business on my own account.” 

The police sergeant blushed with pleasure at being com- 
plimented by so distinguished a person as Mr. Commis- 
sioner Murden. He instantly complied with the request, 
and thus cut off the landlord’s retreat. 

“Now, my friend,” said Murden, addressing the criminal, 
who was far from pleased at the situation of affairs, “ we 
want some of that money which you have swindled out of 
Mr. Hopeful. He had ten pounds when he entered the 
house. He sent for ten pounds. You took the money. 
I want some of it.” 

“No, no,” muttered Hopeful. “Blast the money. I 
don’t want it.” 

“ But I say yes. I want some of the money and mean 
to have it,” Murden continued. 

“ I won’t touch a cent of it,” Hez growled, with a bluel 
at the humiliating thought of his discomfiture. 

“ I don’t mean that you shall,” was the prompt reply, 
“ I want some of the money ; but when I get it you shan’t 
handle it unless you desire to.” 

Hopeful looked puzzled, and so did the rest of us. We 
did not comprehend our friend’s meaning, and yet we knew 
that he had one of some kind or other. 

There was a moment’s silence. The landlord looked a 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


24 - 


little irresolute, as though he dicl not know whether it was 
best to surrender at once, or to hold on to what be had got 
and hope for more. 

u Daisy,” said the Australian, “ come here.” 

She obeyed him, in her usual modest and timid manner. 

He tool: her hand, and she suffered him to retain it, just 
as though she was the most diffident girl in the city, and 
the most modest at the same time. It was hard to believe 
that she was wholly vile, while looking at her, as she stood 
by the Australian’s side. I was prepared for any amount 
of sentiment, just then ; but Murden had a harder head, 
and was therefore more practical than myself. He was 
enough to spoil the most delicate of woven romances. 

“ Daisy, my good girl,” he said, “ how much out of the 
twenty pounds did that man,” pointing to the landlord, 
“ give you for your part, in entrapping Hopeful ? ” 

She hesitated and looked a little frightened. 

“ Don’t be alarmed. That man shan’t hurt you. Speak 
the truth though the heavens fall. Tell me the sum total, 
so that I can judge of his liberality.” 

All eyes were turned to the girl as she looked down, 
blushed more than ever, and replied, — 

“ He gives me a pound a week.” 

“Now,” said Murden, “just hand over ten pounds. I 
want to use them.” 

“ I don’t want the money,” muttered Hez. “ Let the 
scamp keep it, and much good may it do him.” 

“ Be quiet, will you ? ” thundered the Australian. “ I’m 
managing this case in my own way, and I will have no 
interference.” 

Hez subsided, although he said that he didn’t see what 
they wanted to make such a fuss for about a little money. 

To the Australian’s demand for ten pounds the landlord 
turned a deaf ear. 

“No you don’t,” he said. “No man can rob me in my 
own house and four police officers standin’ lookin’ cn. 
[’ve got the money, and I’ll keep it, you see if I don’t. 
Strike me blind if you can ride rough over me,” 


248 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


“You will give me the money” said Murden, in his most 
quiet tones. “ I know you will.” 

“ And I know that I won’t. Who do you think 1 am, 
that you can bully me ? ” 

“I think you are one of the most consummate scoun- 
drels in Liverpool,” our friend replied, still retaining his 
coolness. 

“You may think so, but that won’t give you the money/ 
was the taunting reply. 

Murden turned to the police sergeant, who still blocked 
ap the door, and who had remained a quiet listener to the 
conversation. 

« Sergeant,” he said, “ isn’t there a city ordinance in force 
in Liverpool in relation to keeping disorderly houses ? ” 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“Wouldn’t this house come under such an ordinance?” 

“Yes, sir, if anyone would make a complaint, and bring 
forward witnesses.” 

“ I make the complaint,” thundered the Australian, with 
all of his commissioner fierceness. “I give the man in 
charge for extortion and keeping a house that is both 
noisy and disorderly.” 

“Where are your witnesses?” sneered the landlord, who 
began to look a little alarmed at the way things were 
turning. 

“Here they are;” and Murden pointed to Hez and 
Daisey. 

“ I’ll be hanged—” began Hopeful ; but the Australian 
silenced him with a look 

“You’ll do as I bid you,” Murden said. “There is a 
principle at stake that we must not lose sight of. You 
will appear as a witness.” 

“Well, if I must — ” began Hopeful. 

“Of course you must. We can have no words on that 
point.” 

“ But the girl. She will never dare to appear against 
me,” the landlord said ; and he gave her a threatening look, 
that meant something. 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


?4t> 


“ She will appear against you, and do as I wish her.” 

Daisy trembled, and seemed undecided how to act. 

“I dare not appear against him,” she whispered. “lie 
would murder me if I did.” 

“He will do no such thing,” returned the Australian. 
“ I will see that no one is murdered. If there’s to be any 
killing, I’ll have a hand in it.” 

“ Will you protect me if I speak only the truth ? ” asked 
Daisy. 

“Yes, with our lives and fortunes,” returned the stout 
hearted Australian. 

“Then I’ll do as you want me to. I’ll appear as a 
witness.” 

“Daisy!” cried the landlord, in a tone that was meant 
to be threatening. 

“I will do it!” she cried, with more energy than I ever 
6aw her exhibit. “ I am tired of the life that I have led, 
and would have abandoned it long since, had I known 
where to go or what to do. Here is a chance to escape 
from your power. I’ll improve it, and then leave the city 
forever; and I pray God that we may never meet again.’ 5 

“If we ever do — ’’muttered the landlord, with grind 
ing teeth and a look on his face that was fiend-like. 

“Come, come,” said Murden, “don’t threaten. We can 
do all the threatening that is necessary. Hand me ten 
pounds, and be lively about it, for I am in a hurry.” 

“I’ll see you hung first, and then I won’t,” was the sul- 
len reply. 

“Take him to the police station, sergeant. We’ll fol 
low and make the charge. as soon as possible.” 

The officer laid a hand on the landlord’s shoulder, and 
tne touch seemed to melt the fellow’s feelings, for he put 
his hand in his pocket and pulled out a roll of bills. 

“ Here’s yer money,” he said. “ I hope it will choke 
you, I does.” 

“ Thank you for the wish. We will risk it. Daisy, 
this belongs to you. Take the money, and keep it. ] 


250 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

don’t want any thanks. Now pack up your dry goods, 
and go with us. You shall lead a new life from this 
time forth, and we will, by the blessing of God, see you 
do not want for money while striving to reform. I will 
make it my task to see that you shall be provided with 
a suitable home, where you will be safe from molesta- 
tion.” 

Poor Daisy. She could hardly comprehend Murden’g 
words, so great was her agitation and surprise. 

For a moment she looked from one to the other, hei 
fair face as colorless as a sheet of note paper; then the 
blood rushed to her cheeks and brow, and with a gasp she 
fell forward, and would have struck the floor with much 
violence, if Fred had not sprung forward and caught her 
in his arms. 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


251 


CHAPTER XXV. 


WHAT TO DO WITH A FAINTING GIRL.— ROVER AND TIIE 
LANDLORD. — MURDEN AND HIS PROTEGEE. — AN AWK- 
WARD MEETING. 


The surprise and expressions of sympathy which Daisy 
had heard were too much for her. The thought that now 
she had a chance to leave the terrible life which she so 
much abhorred had come upon her so suddenly that she 
had fainted. 

Some water sprinkled on her face restored her to con- 
sciousness. She opened her eyes and looked at the anx- 
ious-appearing mien who surrounded her. 

“I am better,” she said, with a sigh. “It was quite 
foolish in me to faint, I know; but I was so much surprised 
at what some one said, that all consciousres ; was gone in a 
moment. I hope I did not dream.” 

“Not a bit of it,” cried Hez, coming forward. “ It is all 
right, and what you heard was true as gospel.” 

We assured Hez that lie was one of the best fellows in 
the world, and that we always knew he had a good heart; 
and that pleased him so much that he was ready to agree 
to most anything we proposed. 

“Well, gents,” asked the sergeant, now speaking for the 


252 


TIIE GOLD HUN .EKS IN EUROPE, OR 


first time, “what is to be done with this ere cove?” point- 
ing to the landlord, who had been standing in the room, a 
cross witness of all that had taken place. “Do you want 
to make a charge against him ? ” 

“No,” answered Murden. “He has refunded the money, 
and now he can go to Satan, where he belongs. We 
want no more to do with him.” 

“One word before I goes to your relative what you 
seems to‘ be on good terms with,” the landlord said, with 
a sneer. “Will you oblige a cove by telling him who 
bought you here? Did the Bantam show you the way? 
That’s all I wants to know. Jist tell me that, and I’ll be 
satisfied ; ’cos ye see I’ll mash him in no time, you see if 
I don’t.” 

We pretended that we did not know whom he meant, 
and just at that moment our noble old dog Rover, that 
we had left in our room at the'hotel, stalked into the apart- 
ment, and wagged his tail as though he knew he should 
discover us with but little trouble. 

Of course we were astonished to see him, and wondered 
how he had been able to find us, and how he had escaped 
from the hotel. We afterwards learned that one of the 
servants had entered the apartment where Rover was con- 
fined, and that the dog took the opportunity to dash into 
Jie street, and then had tracked us to the Golden Horseshoe. 

“You want to know how we discovered the place where 
our friend was concealed?” asked Murden. 

The landlord said that nothing would give him more 
pleasure; and he struck his fists together, as though to 
emphasize his words, and show w T hat he could do with 
them on the body of an informer. 

Murden pointed to the hound, which appeared to be 
quite at home in the apartment. 

“The dog followed your messenger, and tracked him 
like a detective,” he said. 

“Then the dog may take that for his trouble;” and be- 
fore we could interfere, the brutal landlord had raised one 
of his feet, and kicked the hound near his fore shoulders. 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


253 


Ruver, although somewhat surprised at such rough treat- 
ment from those whom he looked upon as friends, did not 
utter a howl or a whimper; but no sooner did he feel the 
scamp's boot than his lamb-like look was exchanged for 
the courage of a lion and the ferocity of a tiger. Up went 
the hair on his back like bristles, his eyes appeared like 
balls of fire, his lips were drawn apart, showing long white 
teeth, sharp as needles; and then, before we could or caied 
to interfere, he had launched himself full at the* neck of 
the landlord, and bore him to the floor as easily as though 
a child. 

Rover’s motions were so sudden, so unexpected, that 
not one of us could raise a hand to hold the dog, and thus 
save the man’s life, or some severe punishment ; but the 
instant the landlord struck the floor, he put his hands 
around Rover’s neck, and attempted to strangle the animal, 
or else choke him from his hold ; but he might just as well 
have sought to destroy the life of a Bengal tiger famished 
for the want of food. 

“ Take him off, for God’s sake ! ” cried the landlord, 
when he felt the hound’s teeth, and found that he could 
not shake him off. 

I made an immediate attempt to do so. I spoke to the 
hound, and called him by name ; but the dog had received 
an insult and an indignity that he could not forget very 
soon ; so I was compelled to lay hands upon him and drag 
him from the prostrate body of his foe. 

“ Curse the dog,” cried the landlord, as he sat up and 
ribbed his throat, which was somewhat lacerated, but not 
in a dangerous manner, owing to the thickness of his neck- 
handkerchief and the collar of his coat. 

“Don’t swear at the dog, but at your own evil temper, 
which led you to kick him,” I said. “ It’s a wonder that 
he did not kill you ; for you deserve some punishment for 
what you have done. Rover is not to be trifled witlr, and 
he nev3r forgets an injury. If he should meet you a year 
hence he w r ould show that he has not forgotten you.” 

Tin landlord looked at the hound with respectful fear 


254 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

The dog’s prowess had won some of Lis esteem, although 
he still rubbed his throat and muttered curses at the treat- 
ment which he had received. 

« I say,” he cried at last, “ you don’t want to sell the dog 
— do you, nor nothin’ ? ” 

“No money that you could offer would buy him,” was 
my reply; and Rover seemed to understand my words, 
for he crouched at my feet, and showed his teeth to the 
landlord * 

“If yon would like to sell the ugly brute, I’d buy him, 
and train him to fight a dog what I knows of, and what I 
think can be licked. If you didn’t want to sell him, you 
might liki to win a pile of money on him, and I can put 
you in the way of doin’ it — I can.” 

We intimated that such kind of business was not in our 
line, and that we must decline to lend ourselves to dog- 
fighting; and then we made preparations for our departure, 
intending to take Daisy with us, although none of us 
knew what were Murden’s plans concerning her. She was 
willing to go ; and the landlord, after his punishment, did 
not make strong objections, but hinted that he should re- 
ceive some compensation for loss of service — an idea that 
we laughed at. 

“Now, sergeant,” said Murden, after Daisy had gathered 
up her dry goods in a bundle, “ you lead the way, and we 
will follow you out of this den and go to our hotel.” 

The landlord, still rubbing his throat, and scowling at 
the dog, did not object, because he knew that objections 
were useless. He went with us down stairs, where we 
found quite a crow r d of his admirers ; but they confined 
their actions to chaffing us for taking away the girl. Tho 
poor thing knew most of them, and shrunk from their 
coarse words as though each one had blistered her fair skin 
like a hot iron. 

We would have shielded her from the billingsgate slang 
that was hurled at her head, but could not, for the simple 
reason that the ruffians were numerous, and we should 
have encountered much trouble had we bandied words 


TIIE DEAD ALIVE. 


255 


with them, or knocked down one or two of the most 
offensive. Even the presence of the police could not have 
prevented our getting some hard blows. 

One fellow, more inclined to be funny than the rest, 
thought that it would be a good joke to pinch Rover’s tail^ 
so that the dog would howl in anguish ; but somehow the 
hound did not howl, but the ruffian did; for Rover, stalk- 
ing along in sullen dignity, after his late bad treatment, 
turned on the fellow like a flash of lightning, and his jaws 
c osed like a wolf trap on the very hand that touched 
his tail. 

There was a shriek of terror, and then a prolonged 
‘‘O,” as the teeth met. 

“You big fool,” said the landlord, with his hand still 
up to his throat, “ didn’t you know any better than that?” 

The fellow didn’t appear to ; for he grumbled at the 
dog, at us, and every one near him ; but no one appeared 
to care for his misfortune. A crowd of English roughs 
have but little sympathy for each other. More unfeeling 
men the w r orld cannot produce. 

We left the house as orderly as possible, and then the 
police sergeant dismissed his companions, and offered to 
accompany us to the hotel, which offer we did not refuse; 
for the officer had done us good service, and we desired to 
reward him in some way for his kindness towards us. We 
could not let an old Australian companion leave us without 
feeling glad that we had met. 

When we gained the hotel, we compelled the sergeant to 
go to our rooms, while Murden ordered an apartment for 
Daisy, and sent her to bed, with the assurance that her 
new life, and a better one, had already commenced. 

We had some supper brought to our room, and then 
made the sergeant sit down and enjoy himself; and when 
he left us that night, he had weighty reasons for remem- 
bering our first visit to Liverpool. 

“Murden,” I said, the next morning, after we had dressed, 
and while we were waiting for breakfast, “ what do you 
mean to do with that poor girl, Daisy?” 


256 


THE 30LD HUNTEES IN EUEOFE, OR 


“ I intend to do well by her,” he said, after a moment’s 
thought. 

“ I have no doubt of it. But what do you mean to do . 
That is a question that I should like to hear answered on 
che girl’s account' and more especially on Hopeful’s ac- 
count. You know how he feels on the subject.” 

“Yes.” 

“ And in all your arrangements you will have an eye to 
his peace of mind, as well as to Daisy’s comfort ? ” 

‘ Yes, I have thought of all these things; and now I’ll 
tell you what I mean to do. A ship sails this day for 
Melbourne.” 

“Yes.” 

“ On board that ship Miss Daisy will take passage, with 
letters to some friends of mine, kind-hearted ladies, who 
will take care of her until I return and look after her in 
person.” 

“And you think she will be safe on board the ship ?” 

“ Yes; for she will be put in charge of an aged lady and 
her husband, who have taken passage on the vessel.” 

“And how in heaven’s name did you learn all this?” 

“This morning, while you were sleeping, I was at the 
docks, looking for just the chance I have found. I was 
fortunate to find a ship that will sail at high tide, which 
will occur at one o’clock this afternoon. I was still more 
fortunate in discovering that the master of the vessel is an 
acquaintance of mine, one whom I befriended at Melbourne 
three years ago, when he was robbed of a large sum of 
money. I recovered his funds, and did not charge him 
anything for so doing. Ah, virtue has its own reward, 
after all.” 

“True; but I am surprised that you had virtue enough 
to refuse a liberal reward.” 

“ Don’t joke on so serious a subject. I did refuse, and 
now I am about to reap my reward for such a refusal. 
Here the captain turns up just when I want him. He is 
overjoyed to see me, and swears that he will fee'* everlast- 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


mgly obliged if I will ask a favor of him. Could anything 
have been more fortunate?” 

I acknowledged that he was in luck, but at the same 
time I hinted that I had my doubts as to the lady’s 
compliance with his wishes in leaving England at such 
short notice. 

“What?” he cried. “Not w # ant to go to Austialia? 
Not want to leave this old country, where every one will 
look at her with scorn ? Not desire to see Melbourne, 
where she will be respected, and find a good rich hus- 
band in the course of time, so that she can go to work 
and have a family, who will in turn become statesmen, or 
wives of statesmen ? Why, what do you think the girl is 
made of?” 

“You have spoken to her about the voyage,” T hinted. 

“Not a word. I did not think of the project until after 
I had retired for the night. She will go. She must go. 
I shall pay her passage, and give her a good outfit of 
clothes.” 

“Can her clothes be got ready in so short a time?” I 
asked, knowing that some women require months of prep- 
aration for a week’s trip to a fashionable watering-place. 

“ Of course they can. I shall take her to a ready-made 
furnishing store, where all kinds of garments are kept for 
sale. You’ll find lots of such stores in England, and quite 
convenient they are to people in a hurry.” 

“ Whatever you do,” I said, “ recollect that our company 
will share the expense. I rather like your project. If the 
girl is disposed to begin a good life, how much better for 
her that she takes a new country for her future residence !” 

“Yes,” cried the ex-commissioner, glowing with en- 
thusiasm; “and such a country as Australia. Ah, who 
wouldn’t go there if able to do so? What land can bo 
compared to Victoria ? ” 

I did not say that I had seen better countries, where the 
land was richer, the climate more agreeable, the dust less 
dense, the wind not quite so fierce and cutting, and the 
rams not so hea^y, and the bush more safe from depreda- 
19 


258 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

tions and desperadoes, because my friend had a weakness 
for the land in which he had lived and flourished, grown 
rich and popular. In Melbourne he was of some impor- 
tance. In England he was unknown and of no account. 
We all like to be thought influential, and Murden was no 
exception to the rule. 

« If she should kick in the traces,” said my friend, after 
a moment’s thought, u and refuse to go, you must do all 
that you can to help me persuade her that it’s her duty to 
obey. You can tell her what a delightful country Australia 
is, and how much women are thought of there, and how 
quick they get good husbands. That will bring her to her 
senses sooner than anything else. Tell a girl that a hus- 
band is at the end of the world, and you see if she don’t 
start after him.” 

Just at this moment the door was opened, and in walked 
Miss Goldthwaite and her father, whom we supposed in 
Paris ; and just at that time Miss Daisy entered the apart- 
ment from an adjoining room, so that the two ladies found 
themselves face to face. It was all owing to the stupidity 
of the waiter, who had shown Mr. Goldthwaite and daugh- 
ter to our parlor instead of the public reception-room. 

This was not quite so favorable a situation as an ardent 
lover, who had never declared his love, could have desired 
when he met his mistress for the first time after an absence 
of several days. 


I'HE DEAD ALIYE. 


269 


CHAPTER XXVI. 

AN EXPLANATION, AND ONE f THAT IS SATISFACTORY.— 
AN INTERVIEW WITH DAISY. HER CONSENT. AN- 
OTHER SURPRISE. * 

Of course I was delighted, and at the same time sur* 
prised, to see Miss Goldth waite. I should rather have met 
her under more favorable auspices, for she had made a 
decided impression upon me on board the steamer, and I 
had looked forward to our meeting in Paris with much 
pleasure. 

Miss Goldthwaite had stopped short when she saw 
Daisy enter the room. The latter, poor child, had done 
the same when she saw Miss Goldthwaite, and thus the 
two girls, both handsome as pictures, yet of a different 
style of beauty, — for one was a blonde and the other a 
brunette, — stood staring at each other with the most 
startling expressions of astonishment on their faces, for 
Miss Josephine Goldthwaite did not know what to say to 
Daisy, and the latter feared that she had intruded where 
she was not wanted just at that time, and so appeared 
rather embarrassed. 

Murden and I were as much in want of a little presence 
of mind as any two men that I know ofj and for a minute, 
I think, we did nothing but stare at the ladies, without 
speaking a word. Then I recovered myself, and hastened 
towards Miss Josephine, and extended my hand ; but the 
young lady did not seem to notice it. She was inclined 
to be sarcastic, for she said, — 

u I am afraid that we have intruded on your privacy { 
but if we have, you must blame the servant, not us.” 

“Don’t mention it,” I cried, in as cool a tone as I could 
assume, and wishing that all of my impudence would re- 
turn. “We are only too glad to meet you again, I can 
assure you.” 


.>0 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OB 


And then I turned, and had a hearty shake of .the hand 
from Mr. Goldth waite, while' the two girls still stared al 
each other in a rather defiant manner, at least on Jose- 
phine’s part. 

•‘I’m really glad to see you,” said Mr. Goldthwaite. 
*‘We were in London when we saw an account of your 
troubles in Ireland, and also the news of your leaving 
Dublin for Liverpool. We thought that we would run 
down and see you, and that we could all start for Paris 
logether.” 

“Father,” said Miss Josie, speaking quite slowly, yet 
most emphatically, “ I think that we have made a mis- 
take, and we had better return to London.” 

“ Why, my dear child, what reason — ” 

But a jealous woman is not to be pacified in a moment, 
so the angry young beauty did not deign to make a 
reply. 

I telegraphed Murden to get Daisy from the room as 
soon as possible. He understood me, and made motions 
for his protegee to follow him, which she did without a 
word. 

“It seems a pity that you should leave just after having 
found us,” I remarked to Miss Josie, with all of vy cool- 
ness restored. 

“We shan’t be missed, I think,” with an indignant toss 
of her pretty head, and a flash of her bright eyes. 

“There is where you wrong us. We should miss you 
very much, and if you knew how often my friend Mr. 
Hopeful had spoken of you since we parted, you w T ould 
feel proud of the consideration which you have enjoyed.” 

“ Mr. Hopeful’s consideration ! ” she repeated, with an- 
other toss of her pretty head and a little scorn in her 
looks. 

She was apparently a little astonished at the tone of my 
remarks, and evidently wondered that I did not mention 
myself as being concerned in her behalf. 

“My dear,” said Mr. Goldthwaite, who saw that his 
child was inclined to be angry at something, yet could 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


261 


not imagine the cause, “hadn’t you better sit down for a 
moment?” 

If I had had sufficient discernment to see that Miss Josie 
was jealous, I should have known iny affection for her was 
not wholly unreciprocated. 

“ I don’t understand it,” said the father, in a perplexed 
tone, and then looked at me for an explanation ; but i 
was not prepared to furnish it just at that moment. I did 
not want to bother the young lady, but I remembered that 
she had laughed at me when I landed at Queenstown, 
when I displayed a little sentiment on her account. She 
had taught me a lesson that I was disposed to remember 
for some time. 

There was a large, comfortable-looking easy-chair in the 
apartment. I rolled it towards Miss Josie, and then po- 
litely asked her to be seated. 

She hesitated, and looked at me with a glance that was 
intended to be penetrating, but 1 appeared unconscious of 
the power of her dark eyes. 

“Answer me one question,” she said, “or I won’t sit 
down.” 

“ I’ll answer a dozen,” I replied. 

“Truthfully, sir?” 

“ Truthfully. I shall never speak but the truth to Miss 
Goldth waite.” 

She pouted her pretty lips as much as to say that such 
kind of talk was man’s talk, and hardly worth listening to ; 
but still she asked, — 

“Who is that handsome girl I saw but a moment since 
m this room?” 

“ That young lady,” I began ; but I could not help 
blushing a little, for I was about to tell a lie for the pur- 
pose of making all smooth and clear to Miss Josie’s under- 
standing. 

“ I want the truth, sir,” she said, as she took the seat J 
proffered her, and then turned on me like an empress. 

“And the truth you shall certainly have,” was mj 


262 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


answer, blushing more than ever at the style of he) ques- 
tioning. 

Now, m asK tne reader how it was possible for me 
to tell the whole truth under the circumstances ? Here 
was a lovely girl asking questions which she should 
not have asked, and expecting the truth, the whole truth, 
and nothing but the truth, when the true circumstance 
of the case was the very thing I desired to keep from 
her for Hopeful’s sake. I couldn’t make her a confidant, 
just as though she was an old woman ; so the only way for 
me was to mislead the young lady, and satisfy her with a 
yarn that would look plausible. 

“Well, sir, I’m all attention,” Miss Josie said, still look- 
ing at me most critically. 

“For shame, Josie,” said her* father. “You have no 
right to ask such questions. I pray that you will desist.” 

She did not pay the least attention to him, which was 
wrong on her part. Children should always honor their 
parents with respect, in preference to a young man. It 
sometimes saves embarrassment. 

“You see, Miss Goldth waite,” I began, “the handsome 
young lady — ” 

She interrupted me with an impatient gesture, — 

“I was not aware, on the steamer, that you had decided 
to lay aside your widower’s weeds,” she said, sarcastically. 
“May I be permitted to congratulate you ?” 

O, for that subtle “fifth sense” possessed by women, that 
would Have given me the key to the source of Miss Josie’s 
indignation ! 

“I am astonished that Miss Goldthwaite should put to 
me, of all persons in the world, such an interrogation ; * 
and then I walked to the window and looked out into the 
busy strss% as though I was a little touched in my pride. 

She followed me to my retreat with her eyes, and then, 
after a moment’s pause, came towards me, and laid one of 
her little, white, gloved hands on my shoulder. 

“ Have I offended you by the directness of my ques 
tions?” she asked. “ If so, forgive me.” 




THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 263 

“ Yon did touch a sensitive chord by your interroga- 
tions,” I replied, “for I can’t endure the thought that Miss 
Goldth waite should judge me capable of forgetting her” 
and so I looked as grieved as I could, just for the purpose 
of preventing her from asking more questions regarding 
Daisy. 

“I didn’t mean to offend you; so I ask your pardon;” 
and then, after a moment’s pause, she added, “ but I should 
like to know who she is ; and I think you might tell me.” 

“ You think her handsome — do you not?” 

“Yes; if it is any satisfaction for you to hear me say 
so.” 

“It is a great satisfaction for one lady to do justice to 
another. I have no doubt but she would say as much for 
you if her opinion was asked.” 

“Thank you. Why ’riot invite her in to meet me, and 
then we could compare notes.” 

But this was not just what I desired. I could not forget 
that Miss Daisy, however much the victim of circum- 
stances, had passed much of her life as a bar maid, and 
was therefore hardly a suitable associate for the young 
lady before me, and yet I could not very well explain mat- 
ters. 

“Unfortunately,” I said, after a moment’s thought, to 
collect my scattered senses, “the young lady has but little 
time to spend in compliments. This very forenoon she 
sails for Australia.” 

“ Indeed ! ” and I thought Miss J osie’s face expressed a 
slight sign of satisfaction at the news. 

“ O, yes,” I answered, with as much assurance as I could 
command, just as though I knew the matter was all fixed 
and settled. “ Mr. Murden is a relative, or something of the 
kind, and has arranged that she shall go to his home in 
charge of the captuin of the ship. But here is Mr. Mur- 
den, and he will tell you all about it.” 

“Of what were you speaking?” asked the ex-commis- 
sioner, coming forward, after exchanging a few words with 
Mr. Goldthwaite. 


264 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


“ Of your protegee, whom you are about to send to Mel- 
bourne. Miss Goldth waite has expressed herself much 
pleased with the young lady’s appearance, and desires an 
introduction.” 

Here I looked at Murden in a manner that he instant- 
ly comprehended. He saw what I wanted, and so acted 
accordingly. 

“The young lady has already left the house,” he said. 
u She has gone to a furnishing store to select some few 
things which she will need on the voyage. From the 
store she will take a cab and ride direct to the ship. If I 
had supposed for a moment that Miss Goldthwaite would 
have liked an introduction, I would have detained her for 
an hour or more, although time is quite precious to her, 
for the ship sails at high tide.” 

I don’t know how much of this Miss Josie believed. 
At any rate, she appeared to think that all was correct, 
and turned to Fred and opened a lively conversation with 
him, which gave Murden time to whisper to me, — 

“Steal out of the room for a moment, if possible. I 
want to speak to you.” 

I managed to slip out of the apartment with Murden, 
and as soon as we were in the corridor, my companion 
said, — 

“ Miss Goldthwaite evidently suspects something, and is 
on the watch to catch us foul. We must get Daisy out of 
the house, or she will know that I have told a lie. Heaven 
knows I have but few of them to answer for, but in this 
instance I shall be forgiven.” 

I had my doubts on the subject, but remembering that I 
had told one or two falsehoods for the purpose of screen- 
ing my friend Hopeful, so as not to shock the ears of Miss 
Josie, I did not consider it worth while to dispute with 
him. 

“ Where is Daisy ?” I asked. 

“In her room, where she will remain until after your in 
lerview with her.” 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


266 


w My interview with her?” I asked. “What have to 
do with her?” 

“Much. You must see her at once, and tell her what 
arrangements we have made in her behalf, and induce her 
to accept of our propositions.” 

“ But look here. I thought that you were to do all that.” 

“ So I was, but I can’t do it as well as you. My heart 
fails me in this respect; so, like a good fellow, as you are, 
undertake the job, and I’ll keep Miss Gold th waite in play 
while you talk with her. I should break down and fail, 
while I know you will succeed.” 

After such a delicious bit of flattery I could not refuse 
his request, and leaving Murden, I went to Daisy’s room, 
and found her looking out of a window. 

She was not surprised to see me, although I noticed that 
she was a little timid at finding herself alone in a room 
with one who was comparatively a stranger. At the same 
time I observed that the girl had been crying, and that 
her eyes were still damp with tears. 

She put her hand in mine, and for a moment I held it, 
and admired the modest, subdued style of her beauty, 
and I did not blame Hopeful for his passion, or for feel- 
ing bad at the parting. 

But it was dangerous to look at or hold so pretty a girl’s 
hand; so I turned my eyes and relinquished her fingers. 

“ Are you very much offended with me for entering the 
parlor while that beautiful young lady was there ? ” asked 
Daisy. “ I did not know that she was there, or I would 
not have disturbed you. Did she ask who I was?” 

“ She did.” 

“ And you told her that I was different from her.” 

“No, Daisy, I told her no such thing. She is in igno- 
rance, and will remain so all of her lifetime, as far as your 
personal history is concerned.” 

Daisy extended both her little hands, in her joy at my 
explanation. 

“Thanks,” she said. “You are more generous than 
some men. I wish that I could repay your kindness.” 


266 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


And 01 ce more I saw the tears well up from her yes ; then 
she laid her fair head on her hands and sobbed in a 
most distressing manner. 

I tried to comfort her, and think that I succeeded in 
talking her into a state of calmness; and then she burst 
out with, — 

“O, how I wish that I was good, and could live my life 
over ! ” 

“Daisy,” I said, in an earnest tone, “there is a cbancn 
for you yet.” 

She laid both hands on my shoulders and looked me 
full in the face, as though startled at the idea. At the 
same time her face flushed with surprise at my words. 

“ What do you mean ? ” she asked ; and I thought that 
I saw hope in her face. 

“Just what I say, Daisy. If you are so disposed, a 
great future is open for you ” 

“ And the past can be forgotten ? ” 

“ Entirely.” 

She bowed her fair head, and rested it on one little 
white hand, and appeared to be lost in thought and oblivi- 
ous of my presence. 

For a short time I did not interrupt her meditations, 
for I wanted her to reflect. At last, to recall her, I 
repeated : 

“If you are so disposed, a new future is open to 
you.” 

“ Tell me what you mean,” Daisy said, looking up from 
her refuge. 

“ Then listen to me attentively. You have no great ties 
la bind you to England — have you?” 

“ None. I am friendless.” 

“And you could leave England without a pang?” 

“Yes, if I was sure of the future.” 

“ You shall be assured of that. A bright future will be 
opened to you ” 



‘She laid her hand upon the door knob, hesitated, and 
LOOKED DOWN.” PAGE 269 . 


2G8 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


11 But where am I to go? And if it is away from England, 
it seems dreadful to go to a land of strangers, where one 
has not a single friend, even if one leaves no friend in the 
land that is quitted.” 

As she ceased speaking, she turned and walked to the 
window, looking out with tear-dimmed eyes. 

After a moment I followed her, and spoke to her. 

“ What are you thinking of?” I asked. 

She did not answer me, but continued gazing into the 
street. 

“ Think, as much as you please,” I said, “ only you must 
make up your mind what you will do, for Mr. Murden is 
expecting your answer.” 

“Tell me what you want me to do,” she replied. “I am 
grateful for what you have done, yet I do not know what 
to do to secure your approbation.” 

“Then listen to me in silence, but at the same time look 
at me, and not into the street.” 

She raised her eyes to my face, and said I was to go on. 

“Mr. Murden is very anxious that you should go to his 
home, in Australia, where you will find friends, until he re- 
turns. Your past life is to remain unknown. Your future 
life will be all that you could desire. Some good man will 
claim you as a wife, and then you can count on that hap- 
piness which you so much wish. On board the ship that 
is to take you, friends will' be found who will look after 
your welfare. They will only know you as a relative of 
Mr. Murden, and that will be sufficient to secure you all 
due respect.” 

“The proposition is so sudden,” she murmured. “If 
some one was going with me, if one friend was on board the 
sLip, I. should feel a little different.” 

“ It is better as it is.” 

“Perhaps So.” 

“ You must think and feel so. Only consider th? honor- 
able position in which you now find yourself compared with 
what you were twenty-four hours ago.” 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


269 


u I know, X know ; but O, it is terrible to part with friends 
whom you truly esteem.” 

“Forget that you ever saw us,” I said, “ or else remem 
her us only as benefactors. We could not wring you so 
much as to pretend to love where affection did n:t exist.” 

She raised my hand and kissed it, and covered it with 
tears, as she murmured, — 

“ I’ll go ; but I shall never, never forget your kindness, or 
the kindness of your friends.” 

“We will call it a bargain, Daisy ? ” I asked, still holding 
one of her hands, and watching the tears that she could 
not entirely keep back. 

“ Yes, if you so will it.” 

“And you will write to us after you are in Melbourne, 
and tell us how happy you are, and how well you are suc- 
ceeding in your new home ?” 

“ Yes ; I will do aS you request me.” 

“And will you start this very day on the voyage?” 

A moment’s pause, a brushing away of tears, and then 
came the low answer — 

“ The sooner the better.” 

She laid her hand upon the door-knob, opened it a trifle, 
hesitated and looked down, as if about to speak again, but 
changing her mind, pushed the door wide open and passed 
out. I followed her, and just at this moment Miss Grold- 
thwaite left our private parlor, talking in a merry tone 
with Fred. 

She looked up and saw Daisy and myself, and then I 
noticed a change in her expression that did not argue well 
for my interest. 


270 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


CHAPTER XXVII. 

DAISY AND HER VOYAGE. — EXPLANATIONS. OFF FOR 

LONDON.— THE PRIDE OF ENGLAND. A CALLER. A 

LANDLORD’S ASTONISHMENT. 

Miss Goldthwaite, as she appeared at the door 'with 
Fred, gave but two glances in my direction. The first one 
was directed to me, and the second one to my poor un- 
fortunate companion, Daisy, whom I had just persuaded 
to go to Australia in a ship that was to sail that very day. 
Those two glances were enough to satisfy the proud, high- 
spirited girl that I had some motive in concealing certain 
things; and although she had no claim on me, yet she 
chose to appear a little resentful, as all handsome girls will 
appear when their pride is touched, or their confidence is 
not sought. 

Well, I would not let Daisy see that I felt disappointed 
at Miss Josie’s obtaining a glimpse of me, so put on a smile 
when our protegee once more commented on the remarkable 
beauty of Miss Goldthwaite. 

“Ah,” she sighed, “if I was only as handsome and 
good as she is, how happy I should be ! ” 

“Remember the better days,” I said. “Let us hope for 
the future, and be dead to the past.” 

Murden was in the corridor waiting the result of my 
interview with Daisy. I called him, and he hastened 
to us. 

“ Well,” he asked, “ what luck ? Does she consent ? ” 

“Yes. She will do as you require.” 

“Thank fortune. I was fearful that she would hesitate, 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


271 


There is no time to be lost. Go to Miss Goldth waite, and 
I will hasten to a store with Daisy, and provide her outfit. 
Meet us at the ship at eleven o’clock. I shan’t come back 
to the hotel until the vessel sails.” 

I promised, and then turned back to take a look a* 
Daisy. She had heard all that passed between Murden 
and myself, and now sat in a chair in her chamber, with 
her face buried in her hands and tears trickling between 
her fingers. 

“ God bless you, Daisy ! ” I said, as I laid a hand on 
her head. 

“ God bless you in return for all your kindness,” was her 
answer ; and then I bent down and kissed her forehead, and 
left the room. 

I hastened to the parlor, where Miss Josie and Fred 
were engaged in conversation, and the lady’s father was 
reading a morning paper which contained a brilliant 
description of the capture of some dozen Fenians by her 
majesty’s troops. The account merely stated that several 
Americans were taken with the party, but they had repre- 
sented themselves as tourists, and were discharged by the 
lord lieutenant. 

Miss Josie did not look at me with favorable eyes as I* 
approached her. Fred, who knew my weakness, like the 
good fellow that he was, vacated his place at the lady’s 
side, so that I could take a chance at conversing with her. 
But to his surprise she asked him to remain, and brought 
her whole battery of attractions to bear on him, while 1 
was unnoticed. 

Fred telegraphed to me to know what it meant, and I 
returned an answer that I would explain at some future 
time. 

“We shall be ready to take the night train for London,” 
l said, as soon as I could get in a word. 

“ O, indeed ; ” and once more the young lady turned to 
Fred. 

“ Would you prefer leaving to-night, or waiting until to- 
morrow morning ? ” I asked. 


272 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


“ Really, it makes no difference to me. Perhaps yoa 
had better arrange the whole matter with papa ; ” and then 
she again turned to Fred. 

“O, let me take the whole charge of the maltei,” Fred 
said, and started up to speak to Mr. Goldthwaite ; but 
Miss Josie detained him. 

“ Pray, don’t leave me. I shall be awful dull if you do, 
with no one to speak to.” 

“But here is my friend;” and Fred nodded to me and 
smiled. “ He will entertain you.” 

“No; he has other business. He will exchange but a 
word, and then leave me for more congenial society.” 

“Miss Josie,” I said, in a grave tone, “I won’t quarrel 
with you, much as you may d ire to. For all that I have 
done I have a satisfactory explanation, and you know it. 
Let us be friends as long as you are under this roof, and 
strangers after we leave it, if you desire it.” 

“ I do desire it,” she said, without a moment’s thought 
or reflection. 

Fred looked on with astonishment. He could not 
understand what it meant. He knew that something was 
wrong, but what it was he did not think it worth while to 
,ask just at that time, knowing that I would explain every- 
thing as soon as I could find an opportunity. Therefore, 
like the good discreet fellow that he w r as, he bowed to the 
passionate young lady and turned away from us* so that 
we could settle our quarrel to suit ourselves, without his 
hearing what was said on either side. 

“Miss Josie,” I said, “are you in earnest in what 
you say ? ” 

“Yes, sir; lam.” 

“Will you give me your hand on it to prove your 
sincerity ? ” 

“No, sir; I will not. You have just been holding the 
hand of another lady and that should quite suffice you.” 

Now, if I had had more experience with the sex, 
I should have known that she was a little jealous ; but 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


273 


at that time I was not at all sure I held such a place in her 
heart as would prompt a jealous feeling, for men are slow 
to read secrets open as day to woman’s eyes. 

“ The young lady whom you allude to has left the house 
with her relative, and will return no more. In a few hours 
she will be on her way to Australia.” 

“Of course it was necessary to say a tender farewell.” 

“Yes, because I could not induce her to enter the par- 
lor and encounter you, on the simple ground that her dress 
was not good enough, and that she looked like a fright in 
her hurried toilet, compared to your elaborate and taste- 
ful display” v 

Women like to have their toilets complimented, even 
if they pretend that they den,'t like to be praised for their 
beauty. Miss Josie was no exception to the rule. She 
tossed her pretty head in disdain, apparently, but I saw 
that she was mollified by the compliment, and that her 
eyes softe'ned a little. She managed to murmur the word 
“ Indeed.” 

“ O, yes ; and Mr. Murden thought I had better shake 
hands with her where she was, before she left the house. 
I did so, and you saw me in the act.” 

She could not stand up in the presence of such a cool, 
plausible yarn as the one I had told, and with so many 
backers as I had ; but she did rally a little, and asked, — 

“Did Mr. Fred part from the lady in the same manner?” 

“Of course. Just ask him. Here, Fred.” 

“It is of no consequence,” the lady said. “Your ex- 
planation is quite satisfactory.” 

“And you will shake hands on the strength of it?” I 
asked. 

“Yes” 

She gave me her little hand, and allowed me to squeeze 
it just a bit, and then to press it to my lips, for the reason 
that I was not quite prepared to kiss her. 

“ Before we are complete friends,” I said, ‘ let me make 
one more explanation.” 


20 


274 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

“Yes, half a dozen of them, if they are all satisfaWry.’ 1 

She was getting in good humor — that was evident. I 
could see by her eyes that she felt better. 

“Well, the ship that the young lady sails in leaves the 
dock at one o’clock. I am going to see her off at that 
hour.” 

“Can’t I go too?” 

“ Of course you can, if you desire it. I will have a car* 
riage ready, and we will all start together — your father as 
well as yourself. I shall be delighted with your company.” 

“I do believe you are a real good fellow,” she said, and 
once more gave me her hand, to prove that the assertion 
came from her heart. 

“Then we are really friends once more,” I said. 

“Yes, and wfill continue so until you provoke me to 
quarrel with you.” 

I thought that was cool, considering that I had done 
nothing but fib a little to screen a friend. However, I was 
too happy at the turn which affairs had taken to find much 
fault, and mentally hoped that so particular and exacting 
a young lady would never discover that I had deceived 
her. 

So Miss Josie and I sat down and had a long and pleas- 
ant chat. She told us all that transpired on board the 
steamer after we had left her at Queenstown, and how 
kindly the Earl of Buckland and his countess had spoken 
of us, and how much care they bestowed upon my son, 
whom they took charge of. 

Thus engaged in pleasant conversation, time passed go 
rapidly that I was not aware that twelve o’clock had 
arrived, until Fred came in and told me that a carriage 
was at the door, ready to take us to the dock. 

“ Hopeful,” he whispered, “ is still in bed, and refuses to 
move. I have not told him that Daisy is to leave us, for 
he is miserable enough without the information. Besides, 
if I enlightened him, he might make a fool of himselt; and 
that is not desirable just at this time. I have put Ro\ei 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


275 


I 

.n his root. , so they can keep each other company until 
we return.” 

He had done just as I could have wished, and I pressed 
his hand in token of my appreciation of his course. 

Then Miss Josie got ready in a few minutes; sh« 
took my arm, and down stairs we went to the carriage, 
all as happy as we could be, and full of plans for the 
future, when we should meet in Paris. 

We drove to the docks, and found the ship that was to 
sail for Australia. Fred went on board, and discovered 
Daisy and Murden, the latter hard at work fitting up a 
state-room and stowing away her baggage so that the 
lady could find it when wanted. 

As for Daisy, she w r as sitting in the cabin, and cry- 
ing as bitterly as she had in the morning; and all of the 
ex-commissioner’s sympathy was lost, as far as attention 
was concerned. 

The ship was crowded with passengers, most of them 
belonging in the steerage; so all was confusion, receiving 
stores and taking leave of friends. But, amid all the 
bustle, Murden worked on with a purpose, and trans- 
formed the state-room into a comfortable chamber, where 
the girl could have as much light and air as she pleased, 
and would not be rolled out of her berth the first night 
at sea. 

“ He said that he would come and take leave of me,” 
Daisy remarked, as soon as she saw Fred. 

“ He will, if you desire it,” Fred replied ; and then he 
came and told me that Daisy wanted to shake hands 
before she sailed, and as Miss Josie was willing to excuse 
me for a few minutes. I went on board. 

“You will think of me sometimes?” she asked, when I 
had encouraged her with a few words. 

“ Yes, I shall hear from you -juite often. Who knows 
but that we shall return home by the way of Melbourne ? 
and if we do, what pleasure we shall find in meeting!” 

“ If I could only think so, *he sobbed ; but before I 


276 TIIE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR ^ 

could offer a promise to that effect, a call was made to 
clear the vessel, as she was about to leave the dock. 

The poor girl heard the cry, and knew that the hour 
o? separation had arrived. She got up and put her arms 
around my neck, and kissed me, and thanked us for our 
kindness, and promised to pray for us ; and then we left 
the vessel, and poor Daisy was soon sailing down the Irish 
Channel towards her home, so many thousand miles dis- 
tant — an unknown land, where the wanderer has looked 
for a paradise and been wrecked upon a desert. 

We all went back to the carriage, feeling a little melan- 
choly at the parting, yet satisfied that we had done our 
duty towards an erring but not a wicked child of the 
world. 

“I gave her a letter to our old friend Smith and his 
wife,” Murden said, as we reached the carriage where Miss 
Josie and her father were waiting for us quite patiently. 
“ They will do the right thing by the child, and perhaps 
take her into their family ; for I hinted that I should regard 
it as a favor if they would.” 

Then we entered the carriage and drove to the hotel, 
where we found Hopeful still in bed, despondent, and de- 
pendent upon gin and water to keep from giving way to 
the wildest despair. 

We compelled him to get upland dress himself, and 
then, when he hinted about Daisy, we told him that she 
was miles away, and that he would never again see her 
unless he visited Australia. 

To our surprise, this information, instead of casting down 
New Hampshire’s favorite son, seemed to raise him up. 
He put away his grief in the same manner that he put 
away a glass of gin. He seemed to swallow it, although 
he swore that it was a darn mean trick to let her go and 
not tell him of it ; but when we explained that we wanted 
to save his feelings, he appeared satisfied and reconciled 
to his loss. 

And now let me say one word about Daisy, and then 
dismiss her from my record. She had a pleasant passage 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


27 1 


to Melbourne, and was treated, on the voyage, vith the 
utmost distinction by the captain of the vessel and all the 
cabin passengers. It was reported on board, that she was 
a relative of Mr. Murden, the rich Australian member of 
the cabinet; so she had advantages not often allowed to a 
poor girl. Her society was courted by the best on board, 
but still she was not spoiled by the flattery that met h* r 
on every side. She was modest, unassuming, and made 
friends instead of enemies. The secret of her past was not 
discovered, or even suspected, by any one on board, for 
which she was thankful. 

On reaching Melbourne, she found Smith and his wife 
on the lookout for her. Murden had written by steamer, 
announcing the event of her sailing, and our old friends 
went to the city expressly to invite Daisy to make her 
home with them. She did so, but had not been in Victo- 
ria more than six months when she was married to one of 
the largest stock-raisers in the province. He was a magis- 
trate, a member of Parliament, and quite a prominent man 
in the colony. 

It was a good match on both sides. He had money and 
position, and was quite a cultivated man, and loved her 
dearly. She had beauty, health, and good common sense ; 
and I have reason to believe that she had a real attach- 
ment for her husband. Two children have blessed the 
union, and there is not a family in Victoria more respect 
ed. Murden, in his letters to me, always speaks of them, 
and Daisy, once in a while, writes to me, but never of the 
past; nor do I allude to it. The subject must be too 
painful for one like her to recall. Her secret is safe in 
the hands of her friends. She never revealed it, thus fol- 
lowing the ex-commissioner’s advice. Such a course ia 
not always to be recommended, but the reader must re- 
member that Daisy commenced a new life in a new coun- 
try, and deserved all the happiness that awaited her. 
May Heaven continue to bless her and all who call her 
mother ! 

The last time I heard from her she sent congratulations 

t 


278 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


oh the eve of ray approaching marriage, and in the lettei 
was an elegant diamond ring, containing five stones, and 
valued at one thousand dollars. It was a present to my 
wife, but would not have been accepted, had I not known 
that Daisy’s husband was so rich that he could not spend 
the interest of his money ; and each year but added to his 
wealth. So much for the fortunes of Daisy ; which proves 
that our stay in Liverpool was not entirely devoid of in- 
terest. 

After dinner we packed, and took the train for London. 
We had a compartment to ourselves, and I had the honor 
and pleasure of sitting by Miss Goldthwaite’s side, and 
talking with her all the way to the city, while Fred and 
Murden occupied the father’s attention so that he could 
not interfere in our chat. 

Perhaps the reader would like to know if I advanced 
my cause on the journey. I can’t answer that question 
with any degree of certainty, as I had a peculiar young 
lady to deal with. One moment she would appear as 
though absorbed in all that I had to say, and the next 
would manifest such indifference that I was more than 
half inclined to leave her and never look on her face 
again. 

But the instant she saw by my face that I was angry, 
she would dazzle me with her brilliancy and kindness; 
and so we entered London, on my part charmed and an- 
gry, delighted yet half indignant at the pretty girl who 
was leading me a dangerous game. 

We all went to the same hotel, — the Pride of England, 
— where we found the most eminent respectability and 
high charges ; where the waiters acted as solemn as par- 
sons, and disdained a smaller piece of silver than a shilling 
for handing a person a napkin, or giving him a cup of tea. 
It was the most dignified establishment that I ever entered, 
and it did all that it could to turn away plebeians who 
desired to enter its doors. The landlord was inclined to 
look upon us as a suspicious set, and was rather scant in 
his attentions ; but in the course of the forenoon, after we 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


279 


had changed our travelling costumes, and donned suits a 
little more becoming, he even suffered a friendly look to 
appear on his fat face, and asked us if we were quite com- 
fortable in our rooms. 

But the blow that broke his pride, and turned him from 
a haughty despot to a cringing, fawning landlord, was re- 
ceived when a carriage stopped in front of his house. It 
was a plain vehicle, yet on the panels it had the coronet 
of an earl, and a coat of arms beneath, while on the box 
were a coachman and a footman in livery. 

This establishment created the most intense excitement 
in the Pride of England. All the servants were ready to 
welcome the owner of such a carriage, and when the foot- 
man entered the hotel, with a card in his hand, and in- 
quired for me, a revolution of feeling took place in our 
favor. We were acquainted with an earl. Our eminent 
respectability was established in a moment. 

Half a dozen servants dashed up stairs to find me, while 
the landlord took charge of the card to hand to me in 
person. There was the most intense astonishment on the 
host’s face as he said to me, while I was chatting with 
Miss Goldthwaite in the parlor, — 

“ Good ’eaven, sir, ’ere is the Earl of Buckland’s card, 
and he is axin’ for you in his carriage at the door.” 

I took the card, and looked at it in so cool and calm a 
manner, that the landlord almost fainted through nervous 
ness. 


* 


280 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 

AN INVITATION FOR LANCASTER FROM A LIVE EARL.— 

MEETING WITH RELATIVES. A BIT OF ADVICE. A 

SCENE UNEXPECTED. 

I will confess that I felt some little pride to think that 
a Lve earl was at the door, in his carriage, and anxious to 
see me. I should not have been human unless I was a 
little elated ; but I would have suffered death rather than 
have shown it to the thick-headed John Bull, who now 
stood humbly before me, with a silver salver in his hand, 
on which he had borne the bit of pasteboard containing 
the earl’s name. 

Never had I seen such change in a landlord. From a 
fuming, pompous, pig-headed brute, of the real English 
species, he had developed into the slimy Pecksniff breed, 
all humbleness, as far as outward form was concerned. 

“ The earl,” said the landlord, “ is at the door, and his 
.udship would like to see you.” 

“ Then be kind enough to ask his lordship to come in.” 

“ But he may not have the time, you know,” cried the 
landlord of the Pride of England. “ The earl might not 
like it, you know, if you was not down to the door to 
receive ’im, you know.” 

“ O, tell him I’m in, and that I should be happy to see 
him,” I answered ; and then, to show the landlord that I 
was not so forcibly impressed as I might have been I just 
tuined to Miss Goldthwaite, and resumed a conversation 
which our host had interrupted. 

John Bull gave me one look of bewilderment, and then - 
left the parlor under the impression that I must be some- 
body of importance, or else such a stranger to English 
manners as not to know that an earl was a great man in 
that part of the world, provided he had large rent rolls 
to back up his position. 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


281 


44 It is really kind on his lordship’s part to call, and 1 
should have thought that you would manifest more interest 
in the visit,” said Miss Goldthwaite, as soon as Pecksniff 
had left the room. 

“I am aware that it is an act of kindness, Miss Josie; 
but to become frantic over the subject, in the presence of 
that old slimy Englishman, would have lessened his respect 
for us in a great measure. Keep cool, and make him think 
that we see earls and noble lords every day of our lives. 
That is the only way we shall receive any attention in this 
hotel.” 

“ And he will charge all the more in his bill,” laughed 
Fred. 

“ Perhaps ; but then, with lots of aristocratic acquaint- 
ances, don’t you see that we can better afford to dispute 
his bill. We shan’t tremble at his frown, but make him 
do all the quaking. But here comes the earl. Let us 
give him a warm, and, at the same time, dignified recep- 
tion.” 

The door was thrown open with a crash, and then the 
landlord and two servants backed into the room, bowins 
in the most obsequious mannqj*, while the earl looked as 
though he would like to kick the parties who impeded his 
progress, but was unable to get at that position of their 
persons which nature intended should be kicked. 

“The Earl of Buckland,” shouted the landlord, by way 
of announcement; and as he spoke, he turned half round, 
and this enabled his lordship to get past his tormentors 
and to come towards us with outstretched hands. 

W e gave him a cordial greeting, because it was a sincere 
one; and then Fred turned the landlord and his servants 
out of the room, although they were dying to hear what 
was said, and to know what business the earl had witn us. 

“ I am glad to find you at home,” said the earl. “ I 
feared that you would be out exploring some of the my»- 
teries of smoky London.” 

“ Pray, how does it happen that you knew we wen, in 
London ?” I asked, as soon as the earl had shaken ha* 


282 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

with all of our party, and paid a compliment to Miss Gold 
thwaite, which caused her to blush like a red rose. 

“Why, my man saw you driving from the railroad sta- 
tion, and so followed you to this hote.. He informed me 
of the circumstance this morning; and I took the liberty 
of calling on you thus early, for the purpose of assuring 
you that your son is well, and that he is with your father 
and mother-in-law at Lancaster. Of course they are :m« 
patient to see you, and have been much concerned about 
your adventures in Ireland. Sir William would have 
started and hunted you up, if he had not read in the paper 
that your party had left Dublin for Liverpool. What pos- 
sessed you to mix with tho.se absurd Fenians ? ” 

“For the simple reason that we could not help our- 
selves,” I replied. “ All our protestations would not avail. 
All Ireland was ready to swear that we were head centres, 
and so we left the country to avoid the honors they would 
thrust upon us. It was lively for us while we were there ; 
but we had no desire to become martyrs for the cause of 
Fenian ism.” 

“It was absurd in landing at Queenstown; but it is 
past, and now I have come with a proposition which is full 
of sense. I want all of you to run down to my place at 
Lancaster, and stop with us as long as you can make it 
convenient. Lady Frances is quite anxious that Miss 
Goldthwaite should pay her a visit, and in her name I 
invite you all, with the understanding that I will not take 
a refusal ; so make up your minds as quick as possible, and 
then pack, and we will be off.” 

“You know that Sir William would not permit me to 
remain away from his house,” I remarked. 

“Well, I really don’t think that he would; but I’ll ex- 
empt you on the ground that you dine with us every day 
when we don’t dine with Sir William, and that you make 
yourself just as much at home at Elmwood as at the 
Oaks. Is it a bargain?” 

“It is, as far as I am concerned.” And then, after a 
short consultation, the rest of the party agreed to become 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


28a 


guests of the earl, and to leave for his place that very 
day. 

This was all settled to our satisfaction, and then the earl 
left us to attend to some business, but agreed to meet us 
at the station at three o’clock, at which time trains left foi 
Lancaster. 

In the mean time we drove about the city, and saw a few 
of its sights ; but our stay was too limited for only a glance 
at the parks and a few of the public buildings. We 
promised ourselves a more thorough pleasure at some 
future time, and then settled our bills and left the Pride 
of England, and the landlord, and his high charges, never 
to see either again ; for when we returned to London, we 
had the good sense to put up at a hotel where there was 
much comfort but little ceremony, and where they did not 
kill their guests and then suck their blood like famished 
vampires. 

At the station we found the earl waiting for us. A 
compartment was secured for our party, and we were off, 
prompt to time, whirling through the best tilled country 
that we had ever seen. 

Past villages, through towns with quaint-looking houses, 
by ruins that were venerable with age long before our 
country was settled, on we thundered, our journey en- 
livened by pleasant chat, until the cars stopped at a sta- 
tion, and his lordship informed us that we were in Lancas- 
ter, and that his country-seat was but a few miles from 
the road. 

I looked out of the window and saw several carriages in 
charge of servants in livery. I recognized one or two of 
Sir William’s people, and then I caught a glimpse of my 
respected father-in-law, holding by the hand his grand- 
child. 

In an instant I was out of the car and had my son in my 
arms, and after a long embrace I had time to turn to Sir 
William and receive his welcome. 

My respected fatlier-in-law had changed but little since 
[ saw him last. His hair was white, but his face was as 


284 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUR01 I, OR 


fresh as when we met in Australia, some years before, 
and his form was as vigorous and straight as when I first 
knew him. 

Hopeful, who had recovered some of his lost spirit, was 
warmly welcomed by Sir William ; and then Rover came 
in for his full share of attention, and the noble dog received 
it as graciously as a human being. 

The rest of the party were introduced to the baronet, 
and after the usual compliments we entered carriages and 
drove to the earl’s residence, where I found my respected 
mother-in-law, who had agreed to spend the afternoon with 
Lady Frances, so that she could see all of my friends at the 
same time, and give them a hearty welcome, and invite 
them to the Oaks as soon as they could come. 

Dinner was ready for all of us, and no sooner was it 
concluded than Sir William insisted upon returning home. 
All knew that he and his wife were anxious to be alone 
with me, for the purpose of speaking of family matters; so 
no objections were made when we withdrew ; but I 
promised to ride over to Elmwood in the morning and 
take breakfast, and then lay out some plans for the amuse- 
ments of the day. 

I dreaded being alone with the parents of Jenny ; but 1 
knew that there was no help for it. I feared that they 
would ask certain questions which I was not prepared to 
answer ; and sure enough, the interrogations came as soon 
as we left the earl’s grounds. 

“ Who is that young lady that belongs to your party?” 
asked my mother-in-law, in a tone that showed she was 
ibout to begin her cross-examination in lawyer-like style. 

I pretended not to hear, for I looked out of the window 
of the carriage and admired the timber, and the deer 
which were lying in the shade. 

There was a long pause ; but Lady Byefield could not 
remain quiet. Like all mothers-in-law, she felt anxious 
when she saw me in company with a handsome lady. She 
renewed the attack as follows : — 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


283 


“Who is that young lady whom I saw with youi 
party ? ” 

She made me hear, for she put her hand on my arm, to 
attract attention. 

I looked up and saw that Sir William and Ms wife were 
devoting their entire attention to me ; so I summoned all 
of my coolness and self-possession, as I answered, — 

“ O, she is the daughter of the old gentleman whom you 
were introduced to, I think.” 

“We know that; but who is she?” continued her lady- 
ship, with some animation. 

“We met her on the steamer, and Lady Frances ap- 
peared quite pleased with her. She belongs to a very 
good family, I believe. Her father is rich, and they are on 
their way to France, where they mean to reside for some 
time.” 

“ She is quite handsome,” remarked Lady Byefield, in a 
gentle tone, and with another earnest look at my face. 

I did not quail in the least, but returned her glance with 
one so vacant that she must have thought me stupid, for 
the moment. 

“Yes,” I said, “she is called quite handsome by those 
who know her. On the steamer she was a belle. I think 
her very entertaining.” 

“Your friend Fred appears to be very attentive to the 
lady,” suggested her ladyship. 

“ He would naturally be attracted by such a frank, fresh- 
looking young lady,” I observed. 

There was a moment’s silence, and then Sir William, as 
though he had considered the subject, said, — 

“ Yes ; I should think Miss Goldth waite would interest 
most any man. I hope she will make us a visit before ste 
leaves England.” 

Her ladyship did not reecho the wish, for some reason 
or other. I really think that she suspected I had a warm 
attachment for Miss Josie, and so began to hate her as 
most mothers-in-law do their daughters’ successors. 

However, she did not discover by my looks or words 


286 


HIE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


that I was partial, for I did not wish to mar the happiness 
of her ladyship during my visit to the Oaks. She had not 
seen me for five years. During those five years I had lost 
a wife, and she a daughter. There was much for me to 
speak about, much which a mother would like to hear; 
and I could not pain her by letting her think that I was 
not devoted to the memory of the dead, and during my 
stay in Lancaster I did not let her see that such was not 
(he case. 

I found but little change at the Oaks. The same ser- 
vants were there, and they welcomed me with all the 
enthusiasm which favorite servants usually display on such 
occasions; that is to say, I received a smile and a bow 
from each, and the butler said, “Glad to see you, sir, and 
I ’opes you is well, sir, and I’m pleased to think that you 
wasn’t killed durin’ the rebellion, sir, as I feared you would 
be, sir.” 

He had about as clear an idea of the rebellion as he had 
about the Danish and Prussian troubles ; and once, while 
I was at the Oaks, asked me if the rebels were not all 
black, and if they hadn’t licked the whites every time 
there was a battle. He had heard that such was the case, 
nnd believed it. 

I was up early in the morning, and, gazing out of the 
window, feasted my eyes on that most beautiful of land- 
scapes, an English park at dawn. Then, with Rover at my 
heels, I took a long walk in the park, and had some trouble 
in convincing the hound that the deer we met were not 
lawful prey, to be pursued and run down whenever he 
fancied. The dog thought that it was the meanest •ar- 
rangement that he ever heard of; and I had to talk quite 
plain with him before he comprehended that the animals 
were merely ornamental. 

After breakfast I mounted a horse, and cantered over to 
Elmwood. Sir William refused to accompany me, as he 
aad some business with his steward that required special 
attention, while my respected mother-in-law was not up 



7 > 


Page 


“An English park at dawn 


286. 












■ ■ >% n 


















THE DEAL ALIVE. 


287 


when I left the house.; so I missed her usual greeting and 
kind inquiries concerning Miss Josie. 

I found my friends on the lawn, playing croquet, with 
the exception of Lady Frances, who was in the library ; 
and to the library I went, to pay my respects to her lady- 
ship. 

She held out her hand when she saw me, and made me 
take a seat by her side. 

“ I am glad that you have come to keep me company,” 
she said, “for I was unable to join the croquet party, hav- 
ing a few domestic matters to attend to.” 

I bowed my appreciation of the compliment. 

“Why didn’t you bring your son with you this fine 
morning? Little Alice has been asking for him ever since 
she was dressed.” 

“ He was to follow me in the course of an hour or two, 
with the nurse.” 

“That is right. Now give me your attention.” 

“ I am listening with all my might.” 

“Which had you rather have — a heavy dinner party 
or a ball ? The earl is determined to give one or the other 
in honor of his guests. Let me know your feelings on*the 
subject.” 

“We are sufficiently honored without either party or 
ball. Do let us remain here in quietness, for we are not 
ambitious of putting you to the expense or trouble of 
summoning the whole county for the purpose of meeting 
us simple Americans, who do not care 'for display, and 
would willingly avoid it.” 

“But we wish to show to our friends the two gallant 
gentlemen who risked their lives in Boston harbor for the 
purpose of saving little Alice. We have not forgotten the 
circumstance, if you have.” 

“ Then dismiss it from your mind, if you think to repay 
us oy inviting to your house a number of friends who can 
have no interes in us. Believe me, Lady Frances, it is 
my sincere wisll that you will not give either a dinner 
party or a ball while we remain here.” 

21 


288 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


“What are you afraid of?” the countess asked, with 
a smile. “Do you fear that some of our titled county 
friends will carry off Miss Goldthwaite, and so cause you 
to lose the prize upon which you have set .your heart?” 

“Yankee like, let me answer a question by asking one. 
What makes you think I have looked in that direction?” 

“My judgment and my eyes. A woman is seldom in 
the wrong in such cases. She can tell by a thousand little 
tokens the state of a man’s heart.” 

“ Indeed.” 

“Yes; so I know that you care for the girl, and your 
pretended indifference does not deceive me in the least. 
Come, make roe a confidant ; for I should like to see you 
married and happy. I know that you deserve to be.” 

“When I have anything to confide, I will do so,” I 
replied ; “ so you must believe me when I tell you that 
Miss Josie and I have not exchanged a word on so serious 
a subject as marriage ; and, to tell you the truth, I don’t 
think it would be of any use for me to aspire to her hand.” 

Her ladyship looked at me for a moment, as though to 
judge if I was in earnest ; and when she saw that I was, 
she merely smiled, and said that I was a modest man, and 
did not come up to her idea of a modern lover. 

“ Can’t you help me ? ” I asked. 

“No, you must do without my assistance. If you are 
in earnest, and desire to succeed, I have no doubt but 
that you will ; but will you let me give you one word of 
advice ? ” 

/ “ Certainly. I should be delighted to listen to you.” 

“Then do not test Miss Goldthwaite’s patience too far. 
She is an amiable and beautiful girl, but she is impulsive, 
and apt to be rash while under a momentary fit of impa- 
tience. You might lose her if you should provoke her 
too much, and that would cause both of you unhappiness. 
Be gentle, yet firm, with her, and she will be your wife.” 

For ten minutes we sat silent, each pondering on the 
subject that had been discussed. At last Lady Frances 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


2»9 


arose and came towards me. She laid one hand on mi 
shoulder, and said, — 

“ You are not offended at my words?” 

‘‘ Heaven forbid. They were meant in kindness, and in 
the kindest spirit I take them;” and I took the little white 
hand that rested on my shoulder, and kissed it; and just 
as I did so, — in fact while my lips were touching her fin- 
gers, — who should enter the library but the person of 
whom we had been speaking — Miss Goldth waite. 

She stopped on the threshold of the door, apparently 
astonbhed at the scene before her. Then, as she realized 
what I had done, the proud girl turned away with a 
haughty toss of her handsome head, and went up the 
broad oak stairs to her room. 

“You see the result of your good advice,” I said, with 
a short laugh, for the scene was so ludicrous that I could 
not help it. 

“Yes, I see that somebody is jealous of a poor married 
woman, and from this I argue success to your cause. But 
you must excuse me now, for I will go and see the abused 
girl and laugh some of her nonsense away ; ” and then the 
countess smiled and left me, and I went out to meet my 
son, who had just arrived in Sir William’s family carriage 
with his nurse and grandfather. 

CHAPTER XXIX. 

A 1,'ECL A RATION OF LOVE ON THE PART OF HOPEFUL. 

— THE DEPARTURE FOR PARIS. OUR PLANS. AN 

ARREST IN THE NAME OF THE EMPEROR. 

I did not see Miss Goldthwaite again during the day, 
and the countess informed me that the young lady had 
kept her room on the plea of indisposition, but at the same 
time she intimated that it was not of a serious nature, and 



290 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


that I need not worry myself as to the result, which was 
conclusive proofj I thought, that the countess had had an 
explanation of a convincing nature. 

After luncheon our party mounted horses and rode over 
the earl’s vast estates, and saw something of English farm- 
ing — a subject on which our cousins can give us some 
profitable lessons, as far as crops are concerned, while out 
people would laugh to scorn their farming implements, 
which require the strength of giants or several horses to 
move. 

But we admired the crops, the hedges, the rich lawns 
with the most velvety of grass — short, soft, and green as 
emeralds; and when we returned to Elmwood we had 
appetites sharpened by pure air, a long gallop, and scenes 
which were well worth examining. 

But I must hasten to the day of our departure for 
France; and yet I like to look back to the two weeks’ 
residence at the Oaks and the earl’s place with real pleas- j 
ure, for they were the most quiet and satisfactory of the 
whole time I spent abroad. The only thing that disturbed 1 
me was the fact that Miss Josie had seen me kiss the hand 
of the countess, and consequently had sulked for a day or 
two on the strength of it; but she had got over it in some 
manner, and I think that Lady Frances laughed away her 
jealousy. 

Sir William gave a grand dinner party as a parting tes- 
timonial of the estimation in which he held us. All the 
nobility and gentry of the county were present, and to 
my confusion and dismay I found that I was the centre of 
attraction on account of my romantic marriage with the 
baronet’s daughter. Most of those present had heard of 
our Australian adventures, and were eager to listen to 
more; so I had a fine opportunity to bring forward a man 
who liked to shine in just such society. My frien 1 Mur- 
den was fond of talking, as he was of action; and when 
those who were introduced to me made inquiries respect- 
ing life in Victoria, I managed to invite the ex-commis- 
sioner to participate in the discussion, and then retire to 


‘Sir William gave a grand dinner party, as a parting testimonial. — page 290 











THE DEAD ALIVE. 


291 


iome other part of the drawing-room. If others assailed 
me I made Fred lend me a helping hand, while Hez paid 
his respects to the ladies, and fell deep in love with the 
daughter of the Marquis of Bute ; and as the young lady 
was handsome and full of fun, she took it into her head to 
encourage him, and actually led the poor fellow along, 
made him talk and relate some of his exploits in Australia, 
and when she saw that he had a mechanical mind, induced 
him to explain the peculiar workings of his quartz-crush- 
ers, his patent rat-traps, and butter-making machines. 

He forgot Daisy and everything excepting the beautiful 
being before him. He talked loud, earnestly, and eagerly, 
and the young lady enjoyed her fun,, and smiled to think 
she had so much power in her beautiful face. 

At last I feared for Hez’s peace of mind, and got the 
countess to speak to the young lady and attract her atten- 
tion in another direction. Lady Frances did so, and re- 
monstrated with her friend, while I took charge of Hez, 
and led him into the library. 

“ For Heaven’s sake,” I said, “ don’t let that young lady 
make a fool of you. She is only playing with you, and 
will laugh at your eagerness as soon as she has a chance.” 

To my surprise Hopeful became indignant at once. 

“ I wish you would mind your own business,” he said, 
“ and let me alone. Can’t I speak to a gal but you must 
come and put your face in between us? I don’t serve 
you that way — do I ? When you are sweet on some 
one, I don’t try to take her away — do I ?” 

“No.” 

“ Then I wish you would let me alone. I’ve met a gal 
now that takes to mechanics, and all that. She is inter- 
ested in me and in what I say, and whose business is it?” 

“You won’t give me credit for my friendship,” I re- 
marked. “I thought that I might save you a pang or 
two; for don’t you know that the young lady is the 
daughter of a nobleman, and the greatest coquette in the 
county ? ” 

u Well, what of it ? Don’t most coquettes find theii 


292 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


match, arter a while, and who knows but her ladyship has 
.found hers?” 

I could not help laughing, much to the disgust and in- 
dignation of Hopeful, who could see nothing to smile at. 
He flattered himself that there was a chance for him in 
the affections of the lady, and that he had made an im- 
pression. 

“So you have forgotten Daisy so soon, — have you?” 
F asked, as soon as Hopeful had explained to me his 
position. 

“I wish you wouldn’t mention that young woman’s 
name here in this house,” Hez said. “It ain’t just the 
thing, and you know it. She and I have separated for 
good. 

“Very well; I won’t speak of her again, although you 
will acknowledge that I prevented you from making Miss 
Daisy your wife.” 

“ It’s no sich thing, now I tell yer. I hadn’t any sich 
idea. I guess I could do better than marry her; ” and off 
Hez went to find and flirt with the daughter of a marquis, 
engaged at that time to be married to the Duke of Pep- 
pergrass, one of the youngest peers of the realm, and at 
the same time one of the richest. 

I thought that my friend was like mankind in general, 
so considered that I had but wasted my time and words 
in talking with him. If he wanted to be singed by the 
fire of the lady’s eyes, I had no objection, after the 
caution. 

After dinner Fred, and I, and Murden left the house, 
and walked through the gardens, for the purpose of smok- 
ing our cigars. The night was warm and pleasant, with 
a full moon overhead. We sat down in an arbor and 
talked of our departure, and while thus occupied we heard 
footsteps, and then low voices. We kept still, but peered 
out, and saw that Hopeful and the daughter of the mar- 
quis, Lady Alice, were near us. 

“Let’s go in thar, and set down,” said Hez. “It’s a real 
gx)d place to talk.” 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


293 


No; the lady preferred the open air. Besides, she 
would have to return in a few moments, or she would 
be missed. 

“O, they are too busy to mind you, even if you are 
gone,” Hopeful pleaded. “ Let’s go in and rest a while. 
I’ve got something to tell yer.” 

“ Then tell it to me here,” the young lady said. “ This 
is as good a place as any.” 

“ Well, I don’t know about that. I reckon I has a place 
in Hillsboro’ County, New Hampshire, United States of 
America, that would make you open your eyes; and if we 
was thar I guess we could talk a little better than we can 
here. I ain’t no nobleman, as I has told yer afore, but 1 
is a downright honest man, now you had better believe, 
and you might go a great deal further and fare much wus- 
ser than me.” 

The lady appeared to have some slight idea of what was 
coming, for she mildly hinted that the house was the best 
place to talk. 

“ No, it ain’t either, not what I has to say,” returned 
Hopeful, in a tone that showed he had made up his mind, 
and would not be put off. “I have been waiting for a 
chance all the evening,” Hez continued, “and now that I 
has it, I ain’t goin’ to be put off any longer.” 

“But, Mr. Hopeful,” pleaded the lady, who didn’t know 
whether it was best to laugh or be angry at the determined 
man, whom she had been playing with all the evening. 

“Yes, I know jist what you would say,” replied oui 
New Hampshire friend, “ but we ain’t got time to talk of 
that now. You jist listen to me, now, ’coz I’m in earnest.” 

“ Good Heaven,” whispered the horror-stricken Murden, 
who was an intense worshipper of rank and all its privi- 
leges, “if he ain’t making love to the daughter of a mar- 
quis, may I be blessed.” 

He started to his feet as though the British constitution 
was overthrown, and the nation tumbling to pieces. 

“ Sit still,” whispered Fred, holding the excited man, so 
that he could not run out and interrupt the fun. “Don’t 


294 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


disturb them for the world. Who knows but that sh« 
will accept?” 

“ Accept ! ” repeated Murden ; “ why, she is the daughter 
of a marquis.” 

“What of that?” Fred asked, with a low chuckle of de- 
light. “Isn’t Hopeful the son of a sovereign, and a sover- 
eign in his own right? According to such reasoning he is 
superior to her in rank.” 

“ Pshaw! what blasted nonsense! you know,” was all that 
the Australian deigned to bestow upon such reasoning. 

But Murden sat down, nevertheless, and looked through 
the rose-bushes, and watched the love-making, with as much 
interest as the rest of us. Occasionally, however, he would j 
utter a groan as he thought of the sacrilegious depravi- | 
ty of Hopeful in uttering burning words to a nobleman’s 
daughter. 

“ Look ahere,” said Hopeful, as soon as he had cut off 
the lady’s retreat ; “ I jist want to tell yer what is on my 
mind, and I know you’ll listen to me when ye hear what 
it is.” 

“ Please don’t,” said the lady. “ I beg of you not to say 
anything more.” 

“O, but I shall,” cried the impetuous son of New Hamp- 
shire. “I want to tell yer what a gol darned handsome 
gal you is, and how much I should like yer for a wife. I 
tell yer there ain’t nothin’ what money could buy but you 
should have, and there wouldn’t be a better lookin’ wife in 
all Hillsboro’ County.” 

“ Pray, say no more,” the lady said. And we saw her 
glance at the house, as though she hoped relief would 
come. 

“ O, but you must hear me,” Hez continued, after he had 
taken breath. “ I’ve talked with yer all the afternoon and 
evening, and now I want to tell yer that I never loved a 
gal as I love you, and if you’ll say the word, I’ll marry yer 
jist as quick as you can get ready.” 

“ My dear Mr. Hopeful,” stammered the young lady, “ J 
am sure — ” 


THE DEAD ALIYE. 


29h 


“ Say you accept me,” cried the excited Hopeful. “ It’s 
all right. I’m my own master, and I have got money 
enough to support yer. I’ll ax yer father to-night, afore 
ne goes, and I know he’ll say yes, when he hears that I’m 
well off. Don’t you be afeard but what it will come all 
right. We’ll talk it over on the quiet, you know; and 
now give me a kiss, to make me feel that I’ll soon be mar 
ried to the prettiest little gal in this part of the world.” 

Here we saw Hopeful stretch out his arms, as if to 
enclose her, but the lady started back; and just at that 
moment Murden, who could hold in no longer, uttered a 
half-suppressed groan. 

Hopeful’s arms fell to his side at once, and he glanced 
around to see where the noise came from; and at that mo- 
ment Lady Alice took advantage of his confusion, and ran 
towards the house, and we could not tell whether she was 
laughing or crying, as she tripped along. 

For a moment Hopeful remained quiet, as though listen- 
ing for the repetition of the sounds that had disturbed his 
love-passage. We knew how angry he^g^Quld be if he 
should see us and was aware that we hae^tee^lteard his 
passionate declaration ; therefore we concluded to keep still, 
and not reveal ourselves. 

Hopeful stood for a few moments in deep thought, or 
else listening to Lady Alice’s retreating footsteps. After 
a while he roused himself, and exclain|^%with a shout of 
triumph and a species of double shuffle, as a fit accom- 
paniment to his state of mind, — 

“ Wal, by thunder, they can’t say but what I’ve had i 
shy at a lord’s darter, now I tell yer ; and darn me if I 
don’t believe she wants me.” 

We were compelled to keep our handkerchiefs up to oui 
mouths to prevent our laughing, and thus revealing our 
presences We managed in some way not to make a noise; 
but thankful were we when Hez returned to the house and 
left us tc laugh and talk at discretion. 

“Well, of all the cool Yankee impudence that ever 1 
heard of; this is the worst,” cried Murden, as soon as ho 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OK 


-96 


could give vent to his indignation and astonishment. “ To 
think that a man like Hopeful should ask one of the first 
ladies in the land to marry him beats my time.” 

“There’s nothing so astonishing in the declaration/’ re- 
marked Fred, “ although I am surprised at it so soon aftei 
lie had vowed that his heart was broken because we sepo 
rated him from his Daisy. He is an impetuous sort of 
chap, and w T hen he sees a pretty face, goes in for winning 
it at all hazards. I commend his choice ; but confound his 
impudence. With true American spirit he supposes that 
he is fit to associate with most any one ; and I don’t know 
but that Lady Alice would make a good bargain in taking 
him.” 

“ What blasted nonsense you talk ! ” was the English- 
man’s reply ; and as we saw that the subject was one that 
he did not relish, owing to his prejudices for rank and 
title, we bothered him until our cigars were consumed, 
and then returned to the house. 

“Where have you fellers bin?” asked Hez, a little sus- 
piciously, as soon as we entered the drawing-room. 

“ O, out for a long walk,” was the answer; and then 
we separated for the purpose of escaping a cross-exami- 
nati on. 

I went direct to Lady Alice, who was talking with Miss 
Goldthwaite. Both ladies looked good-natured, as though 
they had had a quiet laugh together over some subject 
which I could guess. 

“Can’t you let me into the secret of your good humor?” 
1 asked ; but they declared that they could not, as it was 
not intended for masculine ears. 

“There seems to be some mystery going on,” I said^ 
with a smile. “I just saw my friend, Mr. Hopeful, lead- 
ing the way to the library in company with your honored 
father, the marquis.” 

The young ladies exchanged looks of consternation and 
surprise. 

“ O, they must not meet,” Lady Alice said. “ What will 
papa think of me ? ” 



‘‘Lady Alice was talking with. Miss Gold- 
th waite.” — Page 296. 




THE DEAD ALIVE. 


29i 


“ Can I b( of any assistance ? ” I asked, with re^ enjoy 
ment of the scene. 

“ 0, yes ; do give me your arm* so that I can go to the 
library and see papa. I would not have them meet for the 
world.” 

“ Why, one would think Hopeful was about to ask your 
hand in marriage,” I said, in a bantering tone. 

“ I should be ashamed to think of such a thing ! ” Miss 
J'osie exclaimed, coming to the rescue of her friend, who 
was covered with confusion. 

“ I am sure I didn’t think that there was any harm in 
asking a lady to become a wife,” I said. “ If such is the 
case, I shall have to remain single.” 

The girls exchanged glances, and then Lady Alice ac- 
cepted my arm to be escorted to the library, where, sure 
enough, I found Hopeful and the marquis. My friend had 
not, however, opened his mind on the subject ; for he had 
not had time to speak. He was talking on other topics, 
and thus the young lady interposed. 

“ I do wish, papa, that you would order the carriage and 
go home with me ; for I assure you that I am not quite 
well. The heat has affected my head, and I shall be grate- 
ful for a little cool air.” 

“I suppose that our conversation can be deferred until 
some other time?” the marquis asked, with a bow to 
Hez. 

“ Wal, I ain’t so sure of that,” was the reply. “We is 
off to-morrow; but if the lady is willin’ to lose a good 
chance, I s’pose I am ; ” and before Hez could say any 
more, the young lady had induced her puzzled father to 
leave the room and prepare for his departure. 

“ What did you have to say to the marquis ?” I asked. 

But Hez was not communicative, and refused to confide 
in me. He was mysterious, too, and hinted that if every- 
thing had gone right, some people that he knew would 
have been astonished at his good luck ; but not for man* 
days did we let him know that we had overheard his auda 


298 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

cious proposal to one of the richest heiresses in the king* 
dom of Great Britain. 

The next day we all took our departure for London. We 
had had a most pleasant visit; and our hosts had done all 
that was in their power to make as happy. We promised 
to return to the Oaks and Elmwood as soon as we had 
finished our trip to the continent; but no definite time 
was set, on account of the uncertainty of our move- 
ments. 

I left my son and Rover in charge of Sir William and 
his wife ; of course I knew that they loved the boy better 
than themselves, and that the hound held a place in their 
affections next to the child. It was hard to part with the 
child, and almost as hard to part with the dog; but we 
could not travel with him in France without danger of. . 
losing him ; so I thought it best to let him remain at the * 
Oaks, where he could have the best of care, and a large 
park to run in when so disposed. Rover whined a little 
at first at the idea that we were to be separated ; but 
when I told him that he must watch over my sou and look 
after him, he made no further demonstrations. 

We remained but a few days in London, and then started 
for Paris by the way of Dover and Calais. Our passports 
were all right; we made no attempts to smuggle; and as 
four of our party spoke French with some degree of cor- 
rectness, we found no trouble in getting through the cus- 
tom-house without much detention. 

On reaching the city we separated ; for we did not think 
that it was desirable that all of our party should remain 
together. Mr. Goldthwaite and his daughter took posses- 
sion of their old quarters, at the head of the Rue Rivoli, 
while the rest of us found splendid accommodations cr. the 
Boulevard Sebastopol, where we had front apartments, an 
accommodating porter and wife, and no one to care what 
we did as long as we paid our bills promptly and never 
grumbled at the charges or items. We brought with ua 
numerous letters of introduction from Sir William Byefield 


Boulevard Montmartre. 

Face Page 298. 


































































THE DEAD ALIVE. 


29'J 


and the Earl of Buckland; but, after a consultation, we 
agreed not to deliver them for several reasons. 

“The fact of it is,” said Fred, “we are under an engage- 
ment with Mr. Goldthwaite which we cannot repudiate. 
I distinctly remember how, on board the steamer, we 
promised to join him in the attempt to find his eldest 
daughter, wl.o is supposed to be confined in some convent 
in the city.” 

We all remembered the promise. Of course I was not 
likely to forget it, for the reason that Miss Josie had spoken 
to me several times on the subject ; and each time I had 
vowed with all energy that I would never give up the 
search ; and whenever I had made a new vow I was re- 
warded with a little pressure of her hand and a glance 
that was eloquent of gratitude. 

“I take it,” continued Fred, “that none of us will forget 
the promise we made. We have months before us in 
which to work. Even while surrounded by pleasure, let 
us remember our vows, and seek for some method by 
which we can discover the Jady and rescue her from her 
living tomb.” 

“We are all agreed on that point,” Murden said. “We 
must work, and work in a secret manner. Once let us 
discover in which convent Miss Goldthwaite is confined, 
and I’ll warrant that we have her out ; ” and after arriving 
at so important a conclusion, we dressed and left the house 
for breakfast at the nearest restaurant, and after that to 
see something of the city. 

While we were sipping our coffee and eating our rolls 
and fresh butter, a person in plain clothes entered the 
saloon and took a seat at a table near our own. 

We did not pay him much attention, but continued to 
chat on various topics until we were ready to leave, and 
then the person in plain clothes arose and put one hand 
on Murden’s shoulder. 

“Pardon me, monsieur,” the stranger said, '“but I arrest 
you in name of the emperor.” 


aoo 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


CHAPTER XXX. 

UNDER ARREST. AN EXAMINATION. A REMARK ABL1I 

MAN. AN EDICT. A SURPRISE. THE EMPEROR. 

The mild-looking, quiet little gentleman, with a soft 
voice and gentle manners, who had sat near us in the 
restaurant, and sipped his coffee with infinite relish, and 
when he had finished it, pocketed the lump of sugar that 
was left, had laid one of his hands on the shoulder of 
Murden, and informed him, without the least excitement, 
that he was a prisoner. 

For a moment we could not comprehend the French- 
man, so stood staring at him in the most absurd manner, 
while the officer — he was an officer, one employed in 
the detective department — beamed on us in the most 
engaging manner, as though he had just performed for 
us an important service, and did not wish any thanks. 

“Gentlemen,” said the detective, still smiling at us, 
“you are surprised at your arrest, I have no doubt.” 

Murden admitted that he was a little astonished at what 
had taken place. 

“Ah,” said the Frenchman, “I have been looking foi 
you more than a week, and now, thank God, my search 
is rewarded. I saw you go into the restaurant. I fol- 
lowed. Nothing more natural than that, you see. You 
talk, I listen. Good again. I do not understand what 
you say. You speak English, except when you talk to 
the gargon. I listen. You talk of Ireland, the Feni 
ans, and then you laugh. Eh, lien. I still listen and sip 
my coffee. Presently you talk of Italy, of Garibaldi, of 
the emperor;” and here the little Frenchman removed 
his hat. “When you speak of Napoleon, you all laugh. 
Then I think gens de meme famille , and I know that I 
have the right man before me; so I wait till you have 
eaten, and then I arrest you. Have I not done well ? * 


THE DEAD A LIVE 


301 


We coul<, but smile, in spite of the seriousness of the 
arrest of our friend, to think of the difference between 
French and English police officers and detectives. Here 
was a little fellow, standing before us and talking as confb 
dent as an emperor, and without the least sign of fear that 
we should knock him down or attempt to run away. We 
also laughed in a subdued manner, when we recollected 
that we bad talked, while at breakfast, of our exploits 
among the Fenians of Ireland, and we had all laughed 
at Hopeful when he had boldly stated that he meant to 
seek the Emperor Napoleon, and introduce to his notice 
and the attention of the empress the patent rotary gun 
which Hez had invented in a moment of inspiration. We 
had asked him how he expected to make his way to the 
emperor’s presence, and he had hinted that he could find 
a way ; and then Murden had laughed long and loud at 
the idea of the son of New Hampshire obtaining an audi- 
ence with the ever-busy Napoleon. 

The French detective understood enough English to 
think that some plot was going on; so he thought he had 
found a celebrated conspirator in the person of the bluff 
ex-commissioner, who was guiltless of plots against the 
emperor or any other sovereign, for he was too firm a 
believer in the divine right of kings to intrigue against 
them. 

“Look ahere,” said Murden, turning to Fred; “what 
in the fiend’s name does this polly vowdedingdon mean, 
any how ? ” 

In spite of the position in which we found ourselves, 
we could but laugh as the extent of the commissioner’s 
French rolled from his lips in one continuous stream, like 
the Falls of Niagara, while the face of the detective as- 
sumed such an expression of astonishment, as he heard 
Murden’s words, put together without meaning, that it 
but added to our amusement. 

As soon as we could subdue our mirth, we managed to 
inform Murden that he was under arrest. 

“Nonsense,” was the reply. “I’ve done nothing that 


802 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OK 


should warrant an arrest. This is one of your confounded 
jokes.” 

“The gentleman will not find it a joke unless he can 
prove himself innocent,” the Frenchman stated, as soon 
as we had explained to him what our friend said. “The 
laws of France are all very strict on the subject of con- 
spiracies against the emperor.” 

“ Look ahere,” thundered Murden ; “ ask the darned 
frog-eater whom he takes me to be.” 

In reply to that question, the detective took from his 
pocket-book the photograph of a man who looked enough 
like Murden to be his twin brother. If a stiff beard had 
been added to the picture, the resemblance would have 
been most complete. 

“I’m blest if it don’t look like me,” Murden admitted ; 
“and I don’t blame any first-class officer for making a 
mistake. But I know I never sat for that photograph, 
and I know I ain’t the man ; so what does he mean to do 
about it ? ” 

“You have made a mistake,” I said to the Frenchman; 
‘ but it is quite a natural one, and until we can prove that 
you have blundered, I suppose you will hold the prisoner.” 

“Yes, I shall do that, and you had better go with me 
to the prefect of police, and satisfy him that your friend 
is all right. Then I shall have done my duty, and the 
blame will not rest on me. I speak plain — do I not ? ” 

“Yes.” 

“ Then let us go. Shall we walk, or will you engage a 
carriage ? Here is one. Enter, gentlemen.” 

He had held up his hand, and a carriage suddenly 
appeared from around the corner, as though the drivei 
had been on the watch for a signal such as was given. Ai 
the same time two police officers in uniforms left a door- 
way in which they had been standing, and walked down 
the Boulevards towards the tower St. Jacques. They had 
received a signal that we were not desperate, nor disposed 
to offer resistance, and would submit to the arrest in the 
most lamb-like manner. 


Page 302 




\ 


9 


I 





THE DEAD ALIVE. 303 

* Allons ,” cried the detective to the coachman. “ to the 
minister of police.” 

We rather enjoyed our ride through the busy streets of 
Paris, in spite of the disagreeable position in which we 
found ourselves. The detective was kind and communica- 
tive. We offered him a good cigar, a prime Havana, one 
that we had brought with us, and had got through in a 
way that all tourists understand, and that simple act won 
hi3 heart and opened it at the same time. 

“ I hope your characters will prove as good as the cigar,” 
he said ; “ and the more I see of you, the more I think you 
ari all right. Come, tell me who you are.” 

“Do you really want to know ?” I asked. 

“ Yes, mon Dieu, I should be delighted.” 

“Well, this gentleman, whom you have arrested, at one 
time had the honor of being chief of police of Victoria, 
Australia.” 

“ Ah, mon Bieu! you don’t mean it ? ” 

“ It is true.” 

“So that we are comrades.” 

“Yes.” 

The detective extended his arm and shook hands with 
Murden, and then he once more consulted the photograph. 

“ Ah, thunder, but the likeness is wonderful ; and yet I 
must admit that there is a difference, now that I look at it 
by the light of friendship. Yes, you never sat for this 
picture.” 

“ Then why take us to the minister for examination ? ” 

The Frenchman shrugged his shoulders, as he an- 
swered, — 

“I oust take you before the minister, because he knows 
by this time that I have made an arrest. If I should 
release you, I should be suspected of receiving bribes. A 
Frenchman must be above suspicion.” 

We had no intention of offering bribes; but I really 
don’t think that the detective would have accepted money 
even if we had offered it 


304 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


“You may as well tell us, now that you believe us in 
noceno : of what is our friend charged ? ” 

“I can tell you now; but say nothing to the minister. 
He wishes to take people by surprise, and make them corn 
fess by an overwhelming charge, like that of the great 
Napoleon at Wagram.” 

We promised conjf>liance, and the detective went on : 

“Two days since, I received orders to look after four 
men who had left London for Paris, with treasonable 
designs against the emperor. They were friends of Gari- 
baldi. The picture of one of the men was given to me. I 
took up my station at the depots, and watched; but I 
could see nothing of those I wanted. Eh, did I get dis- 
couraged ? No ; I waited, and at last saw you arrive. 1 
followed you to your rooms. I kept watch of all your 
motions. I saw one of you throw a kiss to a pretty girl in 
the street this morning.” 

At this we laughed and looked at Hopeful. He was the 
man who did it. 

“ When you went to breakfast I followed you, and heard 
all that you said. I understood the French, but could not 
master the English. It is such a terrible language. So 
harsh, and hard, and such dreadful words, I should never 
learn it. It is impossible.” 

“Why do you not arrest us as well as our friend?” I 
asked the Frenchman. 

“Because only one is dangerous. So it was said. 
The others were only friends, and would do nothing. 
They cared nothing for ihe Italian plots, and they loved 
the emperor. Why should they not? He is a great man, 
and has made France the greatest nation in the world. 
See what he has done for Paris. Is there anv citv 
like it?” 

We acknowledged that there was not, and as our cigars 
by this time were consumed, the driver was directed to 
pull up opposite the building occupied by the prefect of 
police, where the minister was to be found when important 
cases required his personal attention. 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


m 

We entered the building. # The detective reported him* 
self, and we were told to sit down, while two stout fellows, 
with cocked hats, and swords by their sides, guarded the 
door, so that we could not pass out without their consent. 

For half an hour we sat in the outer office, silent and 
thoughtful. Not a loud word was spoken all the time we 
were there. In one corner of the room was an old man 
busily engaged in writing ; in another corner a young 
man, who seemed to be looking us over and making mem- 
orandums of our personal appearance in a large ledger, 
which must have contained some curious names and re- 
markable records of crimes. 

Every few minutes a gendarme would enter the office, 
make some whispered report to the old clerk, and then 
retire in pursuit of new adventures. Each of them gave 
us a sharp look, as though to recollect our faces in case we 
ever again met, which we had no desire to do. 

After waiting until we had almost lost patience, we 
heard a bell; and then the old clerk nodded to the de- 
tective, while at the same time a door, leading to an inner 
office, opened, and a gendarme with sword and cocked hat 
appeared. 

“Enter,” the last apparition said. “The prefect and 
minister await you.” 

The detective touched Murden and pointed to the door ; 
but just then something suggested itself to our guide. He 
recollected that Murden could not speak a word of French, 
and his superiors not a word of English. He sent the 
gendarme to the prefect, and asked that Fred and I might 
also appear at the examination, as we had important 
testimony to offer. 

The officer returned with permission ; so we followed him 
to another room, where we found more clerks and half a 
dozen gendarmes, who seemed to be in waiting. As soon 
as we appeared, they came towards us, and laid their hands 
upon our persons. 

“It is useless,” said the officer who had arrested ua 
w They are unarmed, with the exception of pocket knives y 


S06 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

“We must have them,” was the answer. “ The prefect 
tvill take no risks from strangers.” 

We gave up our penknives without a word of remon- 
strance, for we knew how careful the officials of France 
always are in their interviews with political offenders ; 
then once more we were moved forward, and in a minute 
found ourselves in a small, neatly-furnished room, and in 
the presence of three gentlemen. 

All of them looked up when we entered, and we felt 
their eyes on us in the most searching manner. One of 
the gentlemen, a stout-built man, with a heavy-looking face 
and long, waxed-end mustaches, calm, fish-like eyes, put 
his hand to his mouth just as the detective was about to 
make some kind of a salute. It may have been a signal, 
for all that I knew ; but at any rate, our friend the officer 
neglected the salute for that person, and saluted the other 
two in military form. 

“You made the arrest, Augustus?” asked one of the 
gentlemen, with his little black eyes on Murden’s face. 

“Yes, monsieur. The person who corresponds with the 
photograph is here.” 

“Have you asked him any questions?” continued the 
man with the black eyes, whom I took to be the prefect 
of police. 

“Yes, monsieur, I have asked him questions, and also 
his companions.” 

“And what do they say for themselves? Do they 
acknowledge anything ? ” 

“No, monsieur, nothing.” And then, with another mil- 
itary salute, added, “ I fear, monsieur, that I have made a 
mistake, and arrested the wrong man.” 

“ Impossible,” cried all three gentlemen ; and then each 
looked at a photograph which they held in their hands. 

“Yes, it is the same,” they all said. * There can be no 
mistake.” 

Then the prefect opened a book and took ip a pen. 

“Your name and country?” asked the prefect, still 
speaking in French. 



1-IAQ^C A‘) / f u,\ In 


JU\_' 


LiM|| (mail 


dilM'l |[!1M'L| 


.7i»~.ilnm' , iiMf.i 


wmimi 


luumiuuujii 


The Palace of Napoleon III 





























































































THE DEAD ALIVE. 


30; 


“You can talk to him in that language all day, and yot* 
will get no answer,” said Fred, in French. “ Our friend 
does not speak your tongue.” 

The three gentlemen exchanged smiles, and the prefect 
rsaid, — 

n The last time you were in France you could speak 
French, and when plotting in England you could speak 
French. How does it happen that you have forgotten so 
soon ? ” 

“ I think, monsieur,” Fred said, with a smile at Murden’s 
look of wonder, not understanding a word that was said, 
“ that you had better be convinced, in the first place, that 
you have secured the wrong man. Our friend is as inno- 
cent of plots as the emperor himself” 

The gentleman with the dull, fish-looking eyes suffered 
i grim smile to pass over his face at Fred’s words, while 
his companions stole a look at his countenance, as though 
to see how he liked it. But they did not smile, perhaps 
tearing that they would compromise their dignity by such 
a proceeding. 

“ Do you know the emperor by sight ? ” asked the min- 
ister. 

“ No, sir. We never saw him. This is our second day 
m Paris,” said Fred. 

“ And when were you here before ? ” asked the prefect. 
“ Be careful ; for I have access to reliable records.” 

“ This is our first visit to Paris ; and your records must 
contain much that is false, if they state that we were ever 
in the city until the present visit.” 

At this retort the prefect frowned, and the minister and 
the gentleman with the peculiar eyes smiled. 

'‘Don’t you be too sure,” said the prefect. “I have 
caught smarter birds than you, as you will understand 
before I get through with you. Now listen to me.” 

“We are all attention, monsieur,” was our reply. 

“ Then answer my questions,” addressing Murden, and 
nodding his Head to Fred ; “do you interpret my word* to 


S08 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

your companion, and be sure that you make no mistake v 
for some of us can speak English as well as yourself.” 

‘ Then why employ one of us ? ” 

Again two of the gentlemen smiled, while the prefect 
frowned, as in duty bound. 

“ Because,” the official answered, “ it pleases me to test 
your honesty in any way that I see fit.” 

“Thank you,” returned the bold Fred; “ but you could 
have tested us in a more simple manner. If you had 
asked us who we are and what we are, we should have told 
you in a few words.” 

“ It is not too late now,” the man with the eyes remarked, 
in English, and in a tone so quiet and dignified that we 
could not repress a grateful bow to the individual in 
question. 

The remark was given to the prefect in French ; and I 
noticed that he colored and flushed up as though he felt 
the rebuke. He paused for a moment, and then asked 
Murden, — 

“What countryman are you ? ” 

“ An Englishman ; but now a true son of Australia.” 

“You are sure that you are not a native of Italy?” 

“ Quite sure.” 

“And I suppose that your name is net Guilippo Mur- 
tan o ? ” 

“Yes; tell them that I’m confounded sure of it,” was 
Murden’s reply. 

“And you never conspired against the life of the 
emperor ? ” 

“No; I respect Napoleon too much to desire any harm 
to him,” was Murden’s prompt reply. And I saw that it 
pleased the man with the eyes. 

“Why do you respect him?” 

“Because he has proved himself an able man and a 
good ruler for France. Why should I, a stranger to the 
country, desire the emperor’s death?” 

“We can’t answer that question, because man’s ways are 
mysterious,” was the prefect’s answer. 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


30 $ 


“Gentlemen,” asked the man with the eyes, “what 
brought you to Paris?” 

He spoke in English, just as though he was familial 1 
with the language all his lifetime, and knew how to use 
it to advantage. 

As the gentleman looked at me, I felt called upon to 
answer. 

“We desired to see Paris, the emperor, and France.” 

“ And you wanted to see Paris more than the em- 
peror ? ” 

“No, sir; but we have little hope of seeing Napoleon, 
unless he invites us to his receptions, and we do not sup- 
pose that he will. So, as Paris is free, we class it first.” 

“What countrymen are you two gentlemen? Not 
English?” 

“No, sir ; we have the honor to be Americans.” 

“I thought so. Have you letters to, or an acquaintance 
with your minister?” 

“No, sir. We are about to wander through Europe in 
our own way, and so do not desire such influential 
acquaintances.” 

“ But you have passports ? ” 

“Yes, sir; and they were examined, and found to be 
correct.” 

“ Can you bring any proof that you are what you as- 
sume to be?” 

We thought for a moment. Mr. Goldth waite was in 
the city, and could sustain our statements ; but I did not 
wish to call on him. Suddenly I recollected that the Earl 
>f Buckland and Sir William had given me letters to cer- 
tain influential English parties in Paris, wflth the under- 
standing that I could use them or not, just as I pleased. 

I produced the letters, and handed them to the person 
who was questioning me. He glanced at them, and then 
a smile passed over his face, as he said, speaking to the 
minister and prefect, — 

“You have made a great mistake. These gentlemen 
not conspirators. My old friend, the Earl of Buck.' 

23 


are 


310 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN E'v ROPE, OR 

land, recommends them in the warmest terms. Let then 
be discharged instantly, and no more molested.” 

The man with the eyes here folded up the letters, arw 
came towards us, and put them into my hands ; and as V*<j 
did so, he said, — 

“You want to see the emperor — do you ? ” 

“Yes, sir. It is one of our ambitions.” 

“ Well, then, look at me. I am the emperor” 


CHAPTER XXXI. 

HOPEFUL AND THE EMPEROR. — THE HOPPER GUN. AN 

INTERVIEW APPOINTED. CONVENTS. — A DINNER. — 

AN APPOINTMENT. 

We were so much surprised when the gentleman with 
the peculiar looking eyes announced himself as the Em- 
peror Napoleon, that we could only Stare at him in aston- 
ishment and doubt. 

But soon we began to recollect the stern face that had 
been photographically impressed upon our minds in every 
cafe which we had entered in Paris, and also in every 
room in the house in which we lodged. There could be 
no mistaking the long, waxed mustache, the heavy, full 
face, the short legs, and the long, stout body. 

As the fact forced itself upon our minds that we were 
in the presence of the emperor, the man who ruled the 
destinies of France and Europe, and whose word was po 
tent for peace or war, we bowed our respect, and were just 
about to say something handsome and complimentary, 
something that would have made a Tasting impression 
upon the mind of Napoleon, and thus drawn the lines of 
friendship between the United States and France closer 
than existed at that time, when we heard a slight noise at 





THE DEAD ALIVE. 


311 


the door, and, turning our heads, we saw, to our infinite hor- 
ror, Ilezekiah Hopeful struggling with two gendarmes, who 
were trying to prevent his entering the apartment. 

“Let me alone, gol darn yer picters,” shouted our friend, 
very red in the face, and very indignant at the restraint 
put upon him. 

The gendarmes looked appealingly at the prefect of po- 
lice, as much as to say that they could not prevent the 
stout Yankee from making a noise, unless they resorted to 
serious means, which a French officer does not. like to do, 
only as a last resort. 

“I’m goin’ to see if my friends is imposed on, or what 
is the matter with ’em,” Hopeful continued. “ If you lays 
a hand on ’em in violence, I’ll stir up the whole of New 
Hampshire but I’ll have redress, now I tell yer. Let me 
alone — will yer ? ” 

The last remark was addressed to the officers, who still 
clung to Hopeful, and wanted to remove him ; but Hope- 
ful would not be removed. He had caught sight of us, and 
was bound to join us and see how we had been treated. 

I rather think that the prefect of police must have sig- 
nalled the officers to release our friend, for they suddenly 
quit their hold, and the next instant Hez was shaking 
hands with us in the most enthusiastic manner. 

“ I rather thought that the dedongs had shut yer up,” 
said Hez ; “ so I guessed I’d look arter yer a little myself. 
It won’t do for ’em to fool round us Yankees, unless they 
is ready for trouble, now I tell yer.” 

The emperor saw that we had a character for a compan- 
ion; so he suffered just the faintest possible smile to pass 
over his face. He did not appear in the least offended ai 
Hopeful’s words, which I put down to his credit. 

“ For Heaven’s sake, hush,” whispered Murden in Hope 
ful’s ear. 

“ Hush ! What for ? ” demanded the son of New Hamp- 
shire, not in the least abashed. “ Ain’t this a free country ? 
Ain’t a man a right to say what he likes, and not be took 
up for it r ” 


312 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

“ For gracious sake, stop your noise,” Fred whispered. 
“ Can’t you see that you are in the presence of the Em 
peror Napoleon.” 

Hopeful opened his gray eyes to their widest extent, as 
he started back. 

u You don’t mean it?” he gasped, in a tone so loud that 
the emperor heard it, and once more smiled at our friend’s 
eagerness. 

“To be sure I do; so now act like a rational being,” 
Fred continued to whisper ; but Hopeful, with his eyes 
fixed on the emperor’s face, seemed lost in wonder and 
astonishment. 

“You don’t mean to tell me that this is Louis?” our 
wretched friend cried, in a tone so loud that the emperor 
heard every word he spoke. 

We were so ashamed that we could have kicked our 
faithful friend for his gushing impetuosity. Of course we 
made no answer to Hez’s question, and the wretched fel- 
low continued, — 

“ I’ve long wanted to see the greatest man in all crea- 
tion, and now you mean to tell me that this is him?” 

The emperor smiled. He rather appeared to like this 
sort of thing, as a novelty in the way of being addressed. 

“Louis,” said the wretched Hez, in a gushing, confiden- 
tial manner, “ I’m mighty glad to see you, now I tell you. 
Let’s shake hands.” 

To our surprise and consternation, Hopeful pushed us 
one side, and walked boldly up to the emperor, and gave 
him his hand; and Napoleon did not refuse it. No; the 
emperor, the man who commanded a million bayonets, 
whose word in France, Italy, and England was supreme, 
shook hands with the son of New Hampshire in as hearty 
a manner as though they had been old friends, and had 
just met after a long separation. 

“ Louis,” cried Hopeful, still retaining the great man’s 
hand, as though reluctant to give it up, “ I like to meet a 
man of genius, and one what appreciates genius.” 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


313 


The emperor smiled, and bowed to the compliment ; but 
itill he looked a little puzzled. 

“You see, emperor,” Hez continued, dropping the famil- 
iar name of Louis, “I can invent machines what can do 
the work of a thousand men, and do it well, too ; and I 
have just thought that you are the man to take hold of 
my hopper gun.” 

“Hopper gun?” repeated the emperor. 

“Yes, sir. I call it a hopper gun, ’cos all you has to do 
is to put the bullets into a hopper, and then you turn a 
crank and out they fly, and with one you can knock down 
more Prussians in an hour than a dozen of your best regi- 
ments with rifles.” 

I saw a look of interest pass over the emperor’s face, 
and he even turned to the minister and prefect, who were 
near him, and explained to them what Hopeful had said ; 
and a laugh was the result of the reference to the Prus- 
sians, and a more respectful glance the reward which our 
friend received from those in authority. 

“ Have you a model of the gun ? ” asked the emperor. 
“ I take some interest in fire-arms, and should like to see 
what you have so well described.” 

“But if I show it to yer, you won’t come the rough 
over a feller — will yer?” 

“I do not understand you,” the emperor said, in a tone 
that sounded a little stern. 

“What I mean, emperor,” continued Hez, “is, that you 
won’t take a fair look at my model, and then go for to 
experiment with the principles — now will yer?” 

“Do not fear on that account. I have no wish to de- 
prive you of your honors.” 

“Now, that’s what I call the right kind of talk, and just 
what I would expect from a man like you,” cried Hez, in 
a burst of confidence. “You shall see my model of the 
hopper gun, and if it pleases yer, we’ll strike up a trade, 
and make it all satisfactory ; or I’ll take a contract to kill 
off yer Prussian enemies at so much per hundred, artet 
you has declared war.” 


314 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

“May the day be distant before France and Prussia 
engage in war,” was the quiet answer. “ I ranee means 
peace — an honorable peace, and no other. There is no 
fear of war.” 

The emperor bowed, as though our interview was at an 
end; but Hez was not quite satisfied. He wanted some- 
thing definite and clear ; so he once more returned to the 
charge, in spite of our winks and hints. 

“Emperor,” he said, “when do yer want to look at my 
hopper gun ? Can’t yer appint a day to examine it ? I 
want yer to have a look at it afore some one else snaps 
it up.” 

“ Bring it to the Tuileries to-morrow,” the emperor said. 
“ I will devote the hour of eleven to looking at your inven- 
tion. I should be happy, gentlemen, to see you also;” 
and this time the emperor bowed as though he was in 
earnest in dismissing us ; so we left his presence with the 
kindest of smiles from the emperor, the minister, and the 
prefect. 

The detective, the man who had arrested Murden on 
suspicion of being Guilippo Murtano, accompanied us to 
the street, and there shook hands with us in the most 
harmonious manner, and congratulated us on our dis- 
charge ; but we were not inclined to let the officer off in 
that manner. It was near our dinner hour; so we pro- 
posed to him that he should acccompany us to the Three 
Friends restaurant, and there dine with us — an offer which 
was accepted in the same spirit that it was tendered. 

We walked through the streets, and our companion, 
who knew every inch of Paris, pointed out the most nota* 
ble objects on the way. 

“ There,” he said, calling our attention to a dark, sombre- 
looking building, that stood on a by-street, surrounded by 
a high wall that bristled with spikes and broken glass, “ is 
a convent.” 

We became interested at once, and exchanged glances, 
in some convent in Paris Mr. Goldthwaite’s daughte * and 









% 





















THE DEAD ALIVE. 


315 


sister had taken refuge, and to get the former was one of 
our objects in visiting Paris. 

“ And do young ladies still bury themselves in convents 
in the heart of this great city ? ” I asked. 

“Large numbers of them,” was the reply. “When a 
young lady of good family is without dowry (and you 
know here men do not like wives without money), owing 
to the poverty of her parents, she goes to a convent, for 
the simple reason that marriage is impossible. Once in 
a convent, a young girl is safe, for she gives no further 
trouble.” 

“ Does she never leave the convent after she has entered 
it?” 

“ Rarely. Once in a great while a girl escapes by the 
aid of outside friends, and sometimes through the law, 
which can reach even the interior of a convent. But he 
who fights the pope must have a long purse, for all man- 
ner of obstacles are thrown in the way of those who would 
remove one of the saints.” 

We did not stop while speaking of the convent. We 
Bauntered on, and Fred asked, in a careless tone, — 

“The name of this convent is — ” 

Fred hesitated, as though he could not recall the name. 

“The Saint’s Rest,” was the reply. “Some hundred 
nuns are in that convent, and it is one of the richest in 
Paris.” 

We passed on, but the conversation made an impression 
on my mind, and I thought that the information which I 
had gained would be of some service at future periods. 

We had a glorious dinner at the Three Friends. Every 
one of us enjoyed it, and none more than our new friend, 
the detective. He swore, over bottles of the coolest of 
champagne, that he was our friend for life; and just as he 
was relating the most thrilling of adventures, the waiter 
ushered into our apartment a gentleman dressed in plain 
clothes, and who looked as meek as Moses; for not a 
particle of beard could be seen on his face, and 1; ut little 
resolution on his lips. 


316 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


Our friend the detective and the new comer were ac- 
quainted. They shook hands, and then we wer^ : .ntro- 
(luced in due form. The stranger was another of the 
mysterious combinations of Paris by which the people 
are kept in subjection, and all their feelings known to 
those in authority. He was named Dupont, and consid- 
ered one of the ablest officers in the department ; for, in 
spite of his lamb-like look, he was as brave as a lion and 
as crafty as a fox. 

“My child,” said the new comer to our friend Farenti, 
“I heard that thou wert here. One of the gendarmes 
saw thee enter this place ; so I made bold to follow, for I 
have work for thee that must be done.” 

“And no man is more willing to work with Dupont 
than I, my friend. But is there much occasion for haste? 
Canst thou not find time to drink a cup of wine with my 
new friends? Three of them are Americans, and the 
other is a born Englishman, who has seen much service 
in that strange .country called Australia, where the con- 
victs are fierce for blood, and the wines all sour, and the 
winds parch the skin until it looks like the head of a drum, 
and the women have fashions that are two years old. Ah, 
my child* he has suffered in that part of the world, and 
now sees enjoyment for the first time in la belle Paris. 
Shake hands with him, for he belongs to our noble pro- 
fession.” 

We gave Murden the substance of the conversation, and 
then had the satisfaction of seeing the Englishman and 
the Frenchman shake hands in true fraternal manner; 
and it needed but a word of mine to place M. Dupont 
at the table, with a fresh glass in his hand, and some re- 
mains of the dessert in a plate before him. 

“I drink,” said M. Dupont, “to that America which our 
Lafayette loved and served.” And we honored the toast 
in fine style, although Hez insisted upon replying to it on 
the ground that he once knew a Gideon Lafayette, a 
farmer in Hillsboro’ County, New Hampshire, who had 
the Grossest bull of any man in those parts ; and then the 



Hotel des Inyatjdes. 

Face Page 316* 












THE DEAD ALIVE. 


31 ? 


wretched Hopeful proceeded to tell several stories of the 
bull ; certain bad boys who provoked him to desperation, 
until the great Lafayette would be awakened by the noise 
and rush out of his house to stop the strife. 

At last Hez concluded. The Frenchmen, who did not 
understand a word that was said, sat and listened with a 
gravity that promised well in the way of courtesy, if not 
comprehension. If they did not understand a word of the 
English language, at least they tried to, and that is saying 
much when a fellow is boring you with tales of a cross 
bull. 

“ Hez,” I said, as soon as he had concluded, “ the La- 
fayette whom you mean and the Lafayette whom the gen- 
tlemen mean ^re not one and the same person.” 

“Wal,” that genius replied, “’tain’t my fault if they 
ain’t — is it?” 

No answer was returned to the question, for the simple 
reason that an answer was impossible. Who could argue 
with Hopeful, after he had made up his mind ? 

“ My child,” said Farenti, as soon as Hez had concluded, 
“ what business hast thou on hand which requires thy 
attention ? I know that something is up, and I am curi- 
ous in such matters.” 

“Thou art a war-horse, and snuffest the battle from 
afar. There is work for thee and for me, and no time 
must be lost in preparing for our mission.” 

“Explain,” cried Farenti, as he filled his glass. 

“Before these gentlemen? Can I do so?” 

“They are as true as Frenchmen, and I answer for 
them,” replied Farenti. 

“Enough; I am convinced. Listen to me, for what I 
have to say is worth your attention. To-day the prefect 
sends for me. He compliments your friend, and then he 
compliments my friend Farenti. I tell him that Farenti 
is worthy of his regards, and that few can equal him in 
courage or endurance. Ah, you see that I never forget 
f OU — never; we have been friends too long for that.” 

Here the two detectives, overcome with friendship, en« 


818 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


thusiasm, and a little heated .by wine, arose and em 
braced. 

44 Gol darn their picters, if they ain’t kissin’ each other,” 
iried Hez, with such an expression of disgust on his face 
.»hat I nearly laughed outright. “ I can kiss a woman, but 
’ll be darned if I can kiss a man. It would make me 
ick. I’ll be darned if it wouldn’t, now I tell yer.” 

We were ready to take his word for it, well knowing hid 
feelings. 

The Frenchmen, after their embrace, emptied their 
wine-glasses to each other’s health, and then to our own. 

“ Now, Dupont, thou must tell the remainder of thy 
story. What said the prefect?” 

“ He told me that to-night there would be another party 
at the hotel of the Countess de Lorenzo.” 

“ Again ? ” 

“ Again, my friend.” 

“ Sure ? Why, it was but a few nights since the count- 
ess gave a party.” 

“ Yes, and but few ladies were present.” 

“ It is true.” 

“ The countess and her two lady friends.” 

“ I have seen them 

“ Ah, thou hast noticed them. It is well. Now listen.’ 1 

“ I am all attention.” 

“ The prefect instructs me to be present at the party.” 

“ Ah, he suspects the countess — does he ? ” 

“ You shall see.” 

“ Tell me more.” 

“ ‘ Let Farenti go with you,’ the prefect said. 

“ He said that — did he ? ” 

“ Yes, or I would not be here.” 

u True. Tell me some more.” 

Go to the party to-night,’ said the prefect, ‘ and take 
Farenti with you. Your eyes are sharp, and you will see 
what is going on. Your ears are open, you will hear what 


THE DEAD A LIVE. 


319 


“ Morbleau, I should think so. Did we ever fail the 
prefect in such cases ? ” 

“ I think not. But listen.” 

*‘ Go on.” 

“ ‘ You will mix with the crowd,’ said the prefect. ‘ Here 
are tickets for your admission to the hotel. Don t be the 
Grst to arrive, and don’t go together.’ ” 

“ He need not have given us such advice as that, — th* 
\ refect.’ ; 

M No, 4 1 the prefect is particular.” 

“True, Go on.” 

“ ‘ When once in the hotel, cast your eyes about you.’ ” 

“ As though we would not.” 

“ ‘Drink but little, and partake sparingly .of the refresh- 
ments.’ ” 

“ Who would eat after such a dinner as this ? ” 

“ True. But listen.” 

“ I am all attention. Faith, the prefect is particular.” 
“He is, as you see. ‘Note,’ he says, ‘all those pres 
ent.’” 

“ Of course.” 

“ ‘ Watch the countess, and see where she places herselfj 
and what she does when high play commences.’ ” 

“ Ah, that is it — is it ? ” 

“ It is.” 

“ The prefect suspects the countess — does he ? ” 

“ Yes ; for a young friend of the emperor has been 
bled at the hotel, and his majesty now thinks it time to 
stop it.” 

“ He is in earnest,” 

“Never more so. We must watch the play, and see 
a here the cheating is, and then make car arrest.” 

“ What, the countess ? ” 

“Of course, and those who are confederates. The em 
peror’s friend has lost much money, and it i i desirable to 
see where it has gone to.” 

“ Do I know the young gentleman ? ” 

“ Of course.” 


24 


320 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


“ His name is — ” 

Dupont looked at us. 

“They are honest, my child. Do not fear,” said Fa 
renti. 

“ The name of the young gambler is Prince M .” 

“JSicn, I suspected it. What is to be done with 
him ? ” 

“Nothing. He is to go. The emperor will attend to 
him after we have attended to the countess.” 

“Well, I am ready for the job. We shall give a good 
account of ourselves, I have no doubt ; and now, bon 
Americanos , what will you do this evening?” 

“ Faith,” said Dupont, with a laugh, “ why can’t the two 
who speak French like a Parisian go with us and take a 
look at the countess?” 

“An excellent idea. Will you go?” demanded Fa- 
renti. 

For a moment we took counsel with our friends, and 
they insisted that we should go, just to see a little of the 
high, dissolute life of Paris. They wanted a little rest, and 
were willing to remain at our rooms and sleep all night, 
so as to be prepared for the theatre on the following 
evening. 

“We will go,” we said, “but we have no cards of invi- 
tation.” 

“ Don’t fear on that account. We can obtain as many 
cards as we please.” And so we planned to go to the 
hotel of the countess, and see what means she adopted to 
fleece strangers and young Frenchmen, or whoever fel) 
into her net, which was a large one. 








THE DEAD ALIVE. 


321 


CHAPTER XXXII. 

THE INTERIOR OF A FRENCH HOTEL. HOW A COUNTESS 

CAN PLOT AND PLAN TO ROB THOSE WHO HAVE MONET. 

AN INTERRUPTION. 

After we had dined, we left the Three Friends, and 
* spent a short time in the gardens of the Tuileries, and at 
nine o’clock we were at our rooms dressing for the party 
which the Countess de Lorenzo was to give at her sjfiendid 
hotel, situated near the Place de Concorde. Dupont and 
Farenti had promised to call for us when they were ready; 
so we dressed and waited until such time as they chose to 
appear. 

It was past ten o’clock when two cabs stopped in front 
of our lodgings, and the porter’s wife escorted the two 
detectives to our rooms. 

At first we did not recognize them. The officers had 
left us young men, about twenty-eight years of age, and 
they came to us looking all of fifty. Their hair was 
sprinkled with gray, their skin Was wrinkled, and age had 
settled near their eyes. But their clothes were of the 
most fashionable cut, the finest material, and their linen 
glistened as though it had come fresh from the hands of 
an artist. Each of the officers wore magnificent diamond 
pins, single stones, which could not fail to attract atten- 
tion ; but no other jewelry could be seen on their persons. 

We had ordered in coffee and cigars, and then, with 
Murden’s and Hopeful’s best wishes, we were of£ Farenti 
and I in one cab, and Dupont and Fred in the other, so 
that we should not arrive together. 

“Tell me,” I said, as we rode along: “do you feel the 
least nervous on account of the adventure before you?” 

“ Feel my pulse. Does it beat rapidly ? ” 

“ No ; it is as calm as my own.” 

“ Bien, I supposed so. There is but little dangei 


822 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


encounter to-night. It is only a question of wits. I should 
prefer other service ; but a Frenchman in detective service 
must go where he is sent.” 

“ You have encountered more dangerous adversaries 
than a gambling countess ? ” 

“ Ah, have I not ? I was near the emperor when the 
Italian conspiracy was consummated, and came near being 
a victim. I made two arrests that night, and desperate 
men they were, half maddened at the thought of failure.” 

“ And the night of the explosion was the first news that 
you had of the conspiracy?” 

“The first? no. A hundred times no. I was one of 
those who had followed Orsini’s track from the time he 
entered France. Sometimes I was in one disguise, and 
sometimes in another. I had urged that he be arrested a 
few hours before the explosion. But no. The prefect 
said that the plot was not ripe. I knew that it was ready 
to burst, and said so. But I was told to wait. I did wait, 
and the emperor nearly lost his life. But the conspirators 
lost their lives and the prefect his place.” 

“And what reward did you receive?” I asked. 

The detective pointed to a ribbon in the button-hole 
of his coat. It represented the badge of the Legion of 
Honor, so much coveted by all Frenchmen. 

“ The emperor gave me this with his own hands. Mon 
Dim! but it was the happiest day of my life when he 
placed it on my coat. He spoke to me, too, and uttered 
words of praise for what I had done; and then I told the 
emperor that it was not my fault that the plot of the 
miserables nearly succeeded.” 

“ And what did he say to that ? ” 

“He told me that he knew it. Ah, the emperor knows 
everything. Can you blame me for loving him, when ho 
is so generous to reward arid so prompt to punish? He 
has made France and Paris the first in the world. He is 
a great man.” 

I was not disposed to dispute the assertion, for before 
niy eyes was evidence of the emperor’s greatness. Whole 






























t 





of Notre Dame de Paris. 







Cathedral 











THE DEAD ALIVE. 


32* 


Btreets had been made out of narrow alleys. Palaces had 
gone up where hotels formerly stood. Trees and gardens, 
fountains and vases, statues and flowers, now existed where 
formerly there were waste places. No wonder Paris was 
called the finest city in the world. It deserved the title, 
for evidence of beauty and refinement was seen on all 
sides. All that was vulgar, coarse, or immoral were kept 
out of sight, or else seen only by gas-light. 

After half an hour’s drive, we stopped and alighted in 
front of a large house, the residence of the Countess de 
Lorenzo. 

My companion dismissed the carriage, and then the 
doors of the hotel were thrown open by a man in livery, 
and we entered the house, merely handing the servant oui 
cards of invitation ; but I noticed that he did not glance 
at the names which they bore, apparently satisfied that we 
were regularly invited. 

We passed up a flight of broad stairs, and were ushered 
into a room, where we laid aside our hats and arranged our 
toilets before being presented to our hostess of the evening. 

A dozen gentlemen were in the apartment when we 
entered. They were all young, and bore the marks of 
Paris life upon their faces. Late hours and dissipation 
were telling on them, as it does on every ©ne who is so 
foolish as to seek for pleasure at the expense of health. 

Every one in the room nodded to us, although there 
was not a single person present, except the detective, 
whom I recognized. The company supposed that we 
were of the same social rank as themselves, and so exer- 
cised the usual courtesy of Frenchmen. 

One man, whom I heard addressed as marquis, spoke to 
me, and* knew at once that I was a foreigner. 

“ You are not an Englishman ?” he asked, with a polite 
bow and a smile, as he offered his snuff-box. 

“No; an American.” 

“ Ah, mon Dieu , , 1 am glad of that. I like the Americans . 
and hate the English. They killed our emperor, but 
never defeated him. No, sir.” 


324 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


I bowed and murmured something about the emj eror’s 
being a great man, and the greatest general that ever ived ; 
and just then Fred and Dupont arrived; but according 
to agreement, we did not speak, although we exchanged 
signals, and then passed through to the drawing-rooms, 
where the countess was arrayed in all the pride of an 
elegant toilet, to receive her guests, and bestow a smile 
upon each one as he passed before her. 

It was a little singular, but the countess was the only lady 
present in her large rooms; and I noticed that none of the 
gentlemen brought ladies with them, and they did not act 
* as though they expected to meet the opposite sex, or were 
disappointed in seeing only the countess. 

I imitated the rest of the company, and, without wait- 
ing for the formality of an introduction, pressed forward 
and presented myself. The countess looked sharp at me 
as she extended her little hand, exquisitely gloved, with 
heavy bracelets on each arm. 

“Ah,” she said, “I’ve seen your face before — have I 
not?” 

“ I should have been unfortunate not to have seen yours 
before to-night,” was my reply, and pressed to my lips the 
little hand. 

She looked pleased, although she did tap me on the arm 
with her fan, as a punishment for my flattery. 

“You are welcome, monsieur. I am pleased to see you 
at my house ; you must come often.” And then I was dis- 
missed with a bow, so that the next person could hare a 
chance to pay his compliments. 

I saw Fred and the two detectives pass under the ob- 
servation of the countess, and I noticed that the lady 
looked long and earnestly at the two officers, as though 
she had seen their faces before, and was trying to recall 
the time and place of meeting. But they were so well 
disguised that the lady was baffled in her endeavors to re- 
call their features ; and so after a few words, Dupont and 
Farenti were taking snuff with the gentlemen present, and 







The Countess de Lorenzo. — P age 324 








THE DEAD ALIVE. 


325 


listening with much attention to the political talk of those 
who would discuss politics. 

Presently there was a sensation caused b} a new arri- 
val. It was the important personage whom the detectives 
were to look after and see how he lost his money. 

“ Ah, mon prince ! ” exclaimed the countess, advancing 
a few steps to meet the new comer, “I feared that you 
were not to honor us with your presence to-night.” 

“ The emperor detained me later than usual,” was the 
reply. “I dined with his majesty, and then went with 
him to the opera. But I stole away as quickly as possible, 
and feel rejoiced that I am once more in the presence of 
so fair a lady as the Countess de Lorenzo.” 

“ Who is the prince ? ” I asked of Farenti, in a whisper 

“ Prince M , the grandson of the once king of Na- 

ples.” 

Here was an historical character, and I lost no time in 
taking a good look at him, for I had a great admiration 
for his grandfather, the greatest cavalry leader that ever 
lived. 

The grandson was a good-looking Frenchman, careless, 
dissipated, and did not come up to my ideas of a man who 
bore a great name. He was not one who would have 
worked his way from a stable to a throne, and charged an 
enemy, armed with but a riding-whip. 

“ Come,” cried the prince, “ let us get to work. I long 
for my revenge. I lost so heavily the other night, that 1 
am entitled to it.” % 

“ Fie, prince,” cried the countess, in a tone that was in- 
tended to be languishing and seductive; “you have but 
just arrived, and yet you would quit me for those horrid 
card**. I did not think it of you.” 

“Then sit beside me, and woo luck with your smile. I 
am *ure the goddess could not resist it.” 

“ i consent, for your sake,” was the reply. 

And then I thought that I saw the countess exchange a 
quick glance witli one of her guests. It looked to me like 
an expression of triumph, and I turned to the two deteo 


326 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OK 


tives to see if they noticed it. It seemed not, for they were 
discussing some great question that was before the Insti- 
tute at the time, with two oily Frenchmen, who wore bits 
of ribbon in their button-holes. 

The countess touched a bell, and servants brought in 
card-tables. The scene of the evening was about to com- 
mence. All the amusement of the party was to be con- 
centrated on the gambling operations of the gentlemen 
who were present. 

Cards were produced, and down some of the people sat, 
and undertook various games. The prince and three gen- 
tlemen, taking seats at a table, commenced what I supposed 
to be whist. The countess, with a smile of the most killing 
sweetness, assumed a position by the side of the prince, 
and tapped him on the head, face, and hands with her fan, 
when she felt, so inclined. 

“Monsieur,” said a soft voice in my ear, “ will you honor 
us by taking a seat at our table? We shall play for but 
low stakes.” 

Turning, I saw Dupont. He had managed to get Fred 
and Farenti at the same table, and wanted me to make up 
the party. 

His object was simply to make a show of playing and 
betting, so that sharp eyes could be kept upon the move- 
ments of the countess ; for the table at which they pro- 
posed to play was within a few yards of the prince. 

I accepted the proposition, and was introduced in due 
form to Fred by the Frenchman. Then we chose partners 
and commenced whist, at small sums for stakes. No one 
seemed to care for us, and that was just what we liked, for 
our detective friends were inclined to devote their whole 
attention to the countess and her illustrious visitor, by 
whose side she sat, and into whose hand she glanced to 
see what cards he held. 

The whole thing was revealed to me at a glance, inexperi- 
enced as I was in detective Business. I saw that the count- 
ess was in league with three of the men who were seated 
at be. table, and that those three men had combined to 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


327 


fleece the prince. It didn’t require n uch talent to dis* 
cover that, I thought. 

But for all that, I watched the countess in such a man- 
ner that she would not notice me, or know what I was 
about, and I saw her tricks at once. She had signs to 
her confederates, and could telegraph to them how to 
play so that they could win or lose, just according to the 
money that was at stake. 

And all this was done by so simple a method that 1 
was lost in admiration of the skill and audacity of the 
woman. I did not understand her telegraphing, until one 
of the detectives let me into the secret by a word. As he 
dealt the cards and noticed my looks, he had said, with a 
smile, in reply to a look of interrogation, — 

“ The fan.” 

“ The fan,” I muttered ; and then the scales fell, and the 
countess and her arts were revealed. 

With a wave of her fan she could show what cards the 
prince held. With a tap of her fan she indicated what 
cards the opponents of the prince should lead, and when 
she opened her fan or flirted it, signals were made which 
her friends understood, to the infinite injury of the prince’s 
pockets. 

The play grew interesting, and the stakes heavy. The 
prince doubled his bets and lost, and he continued to lose 
until the countess announced, in reluctant words, that sup- 
per was ready, and that gambling must be suspended for a 
while for the sake of eating. 

All arose at once, and went to the apartment where 
supper was served. The wines were abundant, and the 
viands rich and rare. The hostess was unremittent in her 
attentions to her guests, and more than once she filled the 
prince’s wine-glass and made him pledge her in bumpers. 
The liquor restored the prince to his good humor. 

“ Mon Dieu ,” he said, “ I hope the wine and the supper 
will give me better luck than I have had.” 

“ Ah, mon prince, have you lost to-night ? ” asked om 
of the guests. 


328 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OB 


44 As usual, yes.” 

“ Fortune is against you.” 

v Yes, but the countess still smiles on me.” 

44 That is fortune itself,” replied one bald-headed French* 
man, with a face that looked cunning enough for a stock in 
trade of greed. “ I would be willing to lose if she would 
smile on me.” ^ 

44 Tres bien ; then we will exchange places, laughed the 
prince ; and some of the company joined in the mirth ; but 
the lady tapped the prince with her fan and called him 
an ingrate , which he received with much composure, as 
though the reflection did not harm him. 

Supper was soon over, for the company were impatient 
to return to their play. They had come to the house to 
gamble, and they meant to do their work in a thorough 
manner. 

Once more we sat down to the cards. The prince was 
flushed with wine, while the countess and his opponents 
were cool and collected, as though they knew how much 
depended on their understanding all the signs that the 
lady made. We watched the parties wdth but little fear 
of detection. They were too absorbed in matters that 
transpired at their own table to notice us. 

Suddenly the prince threw down a handful of bills. 

44 One hundred thousand francs on this game,” he cried. 
“ If I win, I recover all my losses ; if I lose, I play no 
more.” 

The countess looked at his cards, and her face grew 
white with suppressed emotion, as she raised her fan. 

Tap, tap, tap. She struck him three blows on the 
shoulder. They were light blows, and would not have 
hurt a fly. Then she waved her fan in the form of a cres- 
cent, and again in the shape of a cross. Not until she had 
made tnese signs did she deign to speak. 

44 Fie, mon prince,” she said ; 44 1 fear that you are gam* 
bling. Take back one half the stake, I beg of you.” 

44 The whole or none,” was the reply. 

Tap, tap, tap, went the fan, and the eyes of her conspir 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


329 


Ators followed every movement, for there was* toe much 
at stake to allow of trifling. The detectives locked on 
with the calmness of martyrs. Not a movement escaped 
jheir eyes, or showed that they were interested in what 
was going on. 

“You won’t cover the prince’s money?” cried the 
countess, in an imploring tone, to the men with whom he 
was playing. “ He is mad, and must not stake so much.” 

“ The money is the property of the prince. Mon Dieu, 
if he is disposed to risk it he should be humored. We are 
willing to meet him,” was the reply. 

“ I ask nothing better,” cried the prince. “ Put down a 
sum equal to my own. Let us make or break each other.” 

The conspirators watched the movements of the lady’s 
fan. She was telling them every card that the prince 
held, just as plainly as if they could see his hand. 

We looked on and awaited the result with some anx- 
iety. 

Two hundred thousand francs were placed on the table, 
and the game began. 

Parties at the other tables stopped their games and 
crowded around the prince. The stakes were so high that 
every one was interested. 

The two detectives kept their seats and looked on. 

“ Has the prince a chance for his money ? ” I whispered. 

“ Not the slightest,” was the reply. “ You shall see in a 
moment. Have patience.” 

It was all very well to ask us to have patience; but we 
could not bear to see a gentleman cheated of his money in • 
the manner in which he was being cheated by an artful 
woman and three designing men. We were in favor of 
instant action, but the French detectives did not think 
that the time had arrived for such a course. 

We saw the cards played, and then there was an excla- 
mation, for the prince had lost, just as the officers said he 
would. 

The conspirators uttered sighs of relief at turn 


2 5 


330 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


which affairs had taken, and the countess showed by her 
looks how pleased she was at the result. 

Still the detectives did not move. They waited until 
the prince had started from his seat, dashed down his cards, 
and uttered several exclamations at his ill fortune. 

“ Goodness ! ” tne prince said. “Was there ever such 
frightful luck? Two hundred thousand francs gone in a 
week’s time. Mon Dieu , it is enough to make even a 
Frenchman swear in the presence of ladies.” 

The countess motioned to her confederates to take the 
money, and they were about to do so, when Farenti and 
Dupont arose to their feet, and said, — 

“ Let the money remain, monsieurs, if you please.” 


0S®4« 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 

DEATH IN THE MIDST OF LIFE. AN ASTONISHED GROUP. 

— GRUMBLING COMPANIONS. — AN INTERVIEW WITH 

MISS JOSIE. 

If one of Orsini’s hand grenades had been thrown into 
the apartment and exploded, I don’t think that there 
could have been greater astonishment manifested than 
when the two detectives stood up, and, in a quiet tone, 
requested the plunderers of the prince to let the money 
remain on the table. 

The attention of every one in the room was attracted to 
the detectives, and I think that even the countess began 
to suspect that she had more among her guests than she 
had bargained for; as she turned deathly pale, and had 
to clutch the table to support her trembling form. 

“Messieurs,” said the gamblers, with looks of astonish- 
ment, “why do youLQll us to let alone that which belongs 
to us?” 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


33 } 


“ Because,” replied Dupont, “ you have won the money 
from the prince by cheating.” 

“Cheating!” was the general exclamation; and the 
countess trembled worse than ever. 

“Do you know what you are saying?” asked the prince. 
“Take care. These are all Frenchmen, and men ol honor. 
They are my friends.” 

“Friends do not usually swindle one out of two hun- 
dred thousand francs,” was the detective’s reply. 

“Who are you that speak thus?” demanded the prince. 

The detectives turned back the collars of their vests, 
ind there was revealed the emblems of their authority. 
All looked and all shuddered. The countess gave a little 
shriek, and sank into a chair, putting her hands, white and 
well decorated with diamonds, to her eyes. 

“Prince,” said Dupont, “ you have been most shamefully 
cheated every night that you have played cards in this 
house.” 

“I have discovered nothing, and I am not a man that is 
easily deceived,” was the haughty reply. 

“Perhaps not; yet you have been cheated by a band of 
sharpers, with the countess at the head. You had no show’ 
for your money as long as she was at your side.” 

“ How ! Is it possible, madame, that you would stoop 
to such meanness?” demanded the prince, in a stern 
tone. 

“Ho; the charge is false,” the woman replied. “The 
play was fair.” 

“ Be careful what you say,” replied Dupont. “We know 
)O u ” 

The countess once more covered her face with her hands, 
and I saw that she trembled. I began to pity her, for 
she was handsome, and it is natural for a man to pity a 
handsome woman. 

“Prince,” said Farenti, “ take up your hundred thousand 
fran 3. They belong to you.” 

“ I have lost them to those who played with me,” w^i 
the reply. 


>32 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE OR 

“You were cheated. Take your money ind then w£ 
shall see if the rest cannot be returned.” 

The gamblers who had won the prince’s money began 
to move uneasily in their seats. The eount#ss buffered a 
sob to escape her. 

“ I cannot take money which has been won from me,” 
the prince said ; and at this the faces of the gamblers 
brightened. 

“ Then listen, and see if the parties who have plundered 
you, mon prince, are worthy of your generosity.” 

The countess looked up with a glance that was beseech- 
ing. The detectives took no notice of it, but went on. 

“ This woman ” — and the officer pointed to the countess 
.— “has long been known to us. She came from the prov- 
inces to Paris ten years ago. For two years she was the 
protege of Marquis de Tocqueville. Then he married, 
and found a place for her on the stage at the Francis. 
She was in the ballet, and attracted the attention of the 
Count Lovinski, a Pole. With him she left Paris, and the 
next that the secret police hear of her, she is in the employ 
of a Russian princess. One day her highness, the prin- 
cess, loses a set of diamonds, and they are found on the 
person of the Count Lovinski, just as he is attempting to 
sell them to a pawnbroker. The count, in the most un- 
gallant manner, swears that madame gave them to him, 
and that he knows nothing more about them.” 

“The mean, cowardly dog of Poland,” hissed the count- 
ess when the detective reached this part of the narrative. 

“As madame pleases,” Farenti said, with a shrug of his 
shoulders. “He was a vile dog, I have no doubt, and he 
received his pay for some of his vileness. He is now at 
Toulon, and will remain there for ten years to come, a 
galley slave, with a black mark against his name. Mafoil 
he is not much to be envied, for they lead no idle life at 
Toulon.” 

“ Curses on him ; I hope they will work him to death,” 
cried the countess, with a look that showed she had an 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


33b 


immense amount of bitterness and ill-feeling at her heart 
towards the adventurer who had betrayed her. 

Dupont waited until the burst of passion had subsided, 
and then he continued his revelations. 

“Madame will recollect that she was arrested for the 
abstraction of the diamonds, but that she was acquitted of 
the charge through some influence which it is not neces- 
sary to allude to here. Since that period madame has 
lived in Paris, and supported herself by entrapping rich 
men. As long as she confined herself to people of little 
account, the police did not interfere ; but when she struck 
for such game as a prince, the prefect opened his eyes, and 
the result is now before us. Madame will please give up 
thq, two hundred thousand francs which were lost in this 
house within two weeks.” 

The prince began to pick up the money, which was still 
lying on the table, and truly he rather appeared to like 
the idea of getting it back. 

“ The money is gone ; I have none of it,” said the count- 
ess, who uttered a deep sigh as she saw the prince put the 
bank notes in his pocket-book. 

“It must find wings and corpe back, and quite soon, 
too,” was the detective’s answer, so quiet that not a show 
of temper could be noticed. 

“ It is impossible. The money is spent. Part has gone 
for the supper to-night.” 

“Madame shall be paid for her supper, but the money 
must be produced.” 

The countess bit her lips and folded her arms. She had 
made up her mind what to do^ and was determined. 

Farenti stepped to a window, threw it up, and whistled 
From the dark shadows of half a dozen trees, figures of 
men in uniforms stepped out and came towards the hotel. 
The front door was opened, in obedience to a signal, and 
into the drawing-roon came a squad of gendarmes, quiet 
and respectful, yet resolute, as men who knew their duty. 

Dupont pointed to the countess and the three men who 
had sat at the same table with the prince. 


334 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


“ Arrest them,” he said. 

The police moved forward and laid their hands on the 
shoulders of the three men. The countess waved them off. 

“Do not touch me,” she said. “I don’t want to be pol- 
luted with the hands of a common thief-taker. Mon 
Die^i! there is an escape, and here it is.” 

She thrust one hand into the bogom of her dress, and 
.Irew out a small phial with a glass stopper. 

“ Beware! ” cried Dupont. “She means mischief.” 

He sprang forward, but was too late to stay her hand. 
She had raised the phial to her lips and drank the con- * 
tents before he could seize it. 

“God forgive me!” she murmured. “I am now beyond 
your reach. Even the police of Paris will not dare to fol- 
low me to that unknown world, where I shall find dark- 
ness or light.” 

“ Quick, quick ! ” cried one of the detectives to the gen- 
darmes. “A doctor! We must save her life. Ma foil 
I had no idea she was so desperate.” 

One of the gendarmes rushed from the house in search 
of a physician, without waiting for a second bidding. 

“It is useless,” murmured the countess, whose face 
already began to show the effect of poison. “I shall be 
beyond the reach of all human aid in less that ten minutes. 
All the doctors of Paris could not save me.” 

She trembled and staggered as she spoke, and had not 
Fred sprang forward and caught her in his arms, she would 
have fallen to the floor. 

But even with death the pride of the countess did not 
desert her. She sought to remove Fred’s arms from hei 
waist, as though there was contamination in the embrace. 

“Ah,” she gasped, “ you are a mouchard \ and I hate you.” 

“ No,” cried Fred, with some eagerness, “I am a gentle- 
man, and in no way responsible for this.” 

She made no further resistance to his assisting her to a 
lounge, where she could lie down at case; but the poison 
had begun to do its work. Her eyes grew glassy, and lost 
vhe look which health and success had given them a few 




! '' - 





Notre Dame, rear view. 

Face Page 334. 




>1 





THE DEAD ALIVE. 


33tl 

minutes before. Her face, full and handsome when we ^ 
entered the house, now began to show signs of dissolu- 
tion, for the features began to contract, and a death-like 
pallor stole through the rouge which was laid on her 
cheeks in small quantities. A cold, bead-like perspiration 
appeared on her forehead and lips, while her hands, pressed 
upon her bosom, began to tremble and to turn blue, and 
tjie dark blood to settle under the nails. 

* “For God’s sake, will the physician never come?” 
demanded Fred. “ Let some one else go in search of a 
doctor.” 

Dupont made a motion, and another gendarme dis- 
appeared. 

“I know where the celebrated Ducrow resides,” said 
one of the persons who had fleeced the prince. “He can 
save her, if any one can.” 

He started up, and was about to hurry to the door; but 
Dupont stopped him with a bow and a word. 

“ Monsieur,” he said, “ will be kind enough to take his 
seat again. We must do without his assistance. We 
shall want monsieur in a short time, and we fear that if 
he leaves us now, we shall find some trouble in again 
catching sight of his face. Monsieur is under arrest, and 
must not escape.” 

“But if he can find the great Ducrow,” suggested the 
prince, “fiacre, but it seenis to me that a life saved is a 
life gained. I will be responsible for the man’s appear- 
ance with the physician. You know me, officers.” 

“Yes, prince; but not well enough to take your security 
for the return of a man who has passed two years of hij 
life in prison for cheating.” 

The prince muttered an exclamation that sounded like 
an oath, and then turned to a window and looked into the 
street, so that he should not see the dying face of the 
woman who had tempted him and led him on the road 
to ruin. 

I saw that the countess began to suffer from thirst, as 
the poison worked through her system. I hastened to the 


336 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

supper-room, where the servants were already revelling, in 
anticipation of the death of their mistress, and procured 
a goblet of water and wine, and then returned and wet 
the lips of the dying woman. 

“ Who are you ? ” she asked, as her eyes rested on my 
face. 

“An American, and a man who really pities you.” 

“ Ah, you are not a Frenchman, a tiger, fierce for human 
blood, like the whole race.” 

“No, I am not a Frenchman,” I replied. 

She raised her head a little, and pressed her hands on 
her bosom, as if she already felt the pains of death. 

“It burns,” she murmured, “as though fire was con- 
suming me. Give me a drink of water, and something 
to hasten my death.” 

She emptied the goblet, and just at that moment a doc~ 
tor entered the room. I made way for him. He knelt 
down and felt the pulse of the countess, and opened her 
eyes and examined them. 

Then he arose, and, in answer to an inquiry, said, — 

“ She has taken some of the new vegetable poison dis- 
covered by Shafler, and all the surgeons of Paris could not 
save her or prolong her life.” 

“Can’t you give her something to relieve the intense 
pain under which she is now suffering?” I asked. 

“Yes; but she will suffer only for a short time longer. 
A confessor should be called at once, even if it is not now 
too late.” 

One of the gendarmes started in search of a priest, 
while the physician mixed an opiate with a little water, 
and compelled the dying woman to open her mouth and 
receive it upon her tongue. 

“It is useless,” she whispered. “I go;” and with a 
gasp she died, and her spirit was relieved of its earthly 
troubles. 

“ Covei the face of the corpse, and call a commissioner,” 
Dupont said, and then turned to the company present, 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


many of them speechless with horror at what they had 
seen. 

“ Messieurs,” the detective remarked, “ you can retire to 
your homes if so disposed, all excepting the three gentle- 
men who have so kindly won the prince’s money. They 
will either refund it or go with the gendarmes to prison. 
Be quick with your choice, for we have no time to lose.” 

“We will take the prison,” was the reply; and off the 
fellows were marched without a word. 

“Prince,” said Dupont, as the gamblers disappeared, 
“ you shall have your money in the course of a day or two. 
Those fellows will not hold out a great while. They pre- 
fer the gayeties of Paris to its prisons. I feel safe in say- 
ing that you can count on again handling your two hun- 
dred thousand francs.” 

The prince bowed, but said not a word in the way of 
gratitude for what the detectives had done for him. He 
left the house as soon as possible, and shuddered as he 
passed the dead body of the countess. 

In a few minutes the drawing-rooms were emptied, with 
the exception of the two secret officers, one of the gen- 
darmes, Fred, and myself. I had no desire longer to re- 
main in a room where so sad a tragedy had occurred, and 
intimated to Farenti that Fred and I would leave for our 
lodgings, if he had no objections. 

“Wait one moment,” was the reply. “As soon as a 
commissioner arrives we will start.” And he was as good 
as his word; for as soon as the official had entered the 
room, Dupont promised to finish the work of explana- 
tions, and thus relieve his comrade of further duty for 
the night. 

We left the house and called a carriage, and by three 
o’clock in the morning Farenti had set us down at 
our door. 

“ Here,” he said, as he thurst cards into our hands, 
“take these. If you should want to see me again, on duty 
ur off, don’t fail to call. The cards will tell you where to 
tind me, and if you have no objection, I will drop in op 


/ 




838 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

you once in a while, and hope that our next adventure 
will not be a tragical one. Good night.” 

He squeezed our hands and was gone; and we entered 
the house, after rousing the porter, to find Murden and 
Hopeful sound asleep on the lounges, instead of beds, as 
we expected. 

We awakened them, and were greeted with a showei of 
reproaches. 

“ What did yer want to kebp us up here all night for ? * 
growled Hez. “Yer said yer would be home in an hour 
or two, and here it’s daylight. I ain’t got no patience 
with sich people, I ain’t.” 

“ Ah, Hez,” replied Fred, “ you wouldn’t scold if you 
knew that we have made arrangements for to-morrow 
night for your especial benefit.” 

“What’s that?” was the question. 

“Why, we will all go to the Jardin Mabille, where we 
shall see lots of pretty French girls and some wonderful 
dancing. How does that strike you?” 

“Wait till I see ’em,” was the reply; and off to bed Hez 
went, but in a modified humor, for the idea appeared to 
please him. 

We told Murden our adventures of the night; but they 
did not seem to surprise him. He was prepared for most 
anything after his arrest by the police. He said it was a 
clumsy piece of business letting the countess take the 
poison, and if he had had charge of the affair, he would 
have prevented it ; and so satisfied in his own mind he 
went to bed, and after Fred and I had smoked a cigar, we 
followed suit. 

We slept late the next morning, and could hardly realize 
the facts of the night past, while dressing. The dead face 
of the countess was still before us, and we could not dm e 
it away, hard as we tried. 

But a cup of coffee and a light breakfast aided in re- 
storing us, and then I dressed for a visit to Miss Goldth waite, 
for I recollected that I had not seen her since our arrival 
m Paris, and I feared that she would consider me neglect- 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


339 


fill it I remained away much longer; and I don’t hesitate 
to state that I desired her favorable consideration above 
all persons in the world. 

I left my friends at the restaurant, and hurried to Miss 
Josie’s residence, and sent up my card. The young lady 
was at home, so the porter informed me; and without 
waiting to see if she was disengaged, I ran up stairs and 
entered the drawing-room, the door of which stood open. 

The young lady was standing at a window with her 
Daek towards me. I stole forward, and before she was 
aware of my presence, I had my arm around her waist ; 
and when she started back, astonished at the liberty, I 
saw that her eyes were filled with tears. 

“ Josie,” I asked, as she twisted herself from my embrace, 
“tell me, what is the matter? ” 

“Nothing,” was the reply; and then a fresh shower of 
tears started to her eyes. 

This was something that required an investigation ; so I 
made her take a seat while I did the same. I determined 
to have a long and confidential chat with the lady. 




CHAPTER XXXIV. 

THE EMPEROR NAPOLEON AND FAMILY. A KIND RECEP 

TION. AN EXPLANATION. THE LEAVE-TAKING. 

As I took a seat by Miss Josie’s side, I stole a look at 
her face, and saw that it seemed perplexed, and a little 
indignant at the same time. She noticed that I was look- 
ing at her, and became angry in a moment. 

“How dare you insult me so much as to put your arm 
around my waist, without my permission?” she asked, 
with as much indignation as she could manifest. 

I sighed, for I saw that she was bound to quarrel with 


,140 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUEOEE, OR 


me at any rate, and I knew that I had done nothing de* 
Serving her anger. 

“Is your father at home?” I asked; for I thought that 1 
would see Mr. Goldthwaite for a moment, and then retire, 
and return some other time, when she was in a more 
agreeable humor. 

“No, he is not at home; and if he were, I do not be- 
fieve that he would remain quiet and see his daughter 
insulted.” 

This was a little too much ; so I instantly arose and pre- 
ge^ided that I was about to take my leave. 

“ Miss Josie,” I said, as calm as I could be under the cir- 
cumstances, “ if you really think that I meant to insult you, 
1 (?eg you to alter your mind, for I had no such intention.” 

“Why did you put your arm around my waist?” she 
(f^manded, in a tone that was a little modified. 

“Because love prompted me to do so, and I could not 
resist.” 

“Yet love did not prompt you to visit me all yester- 
day ; ” and the young lady looked her indignation. 

I began to see light. It was dawning on me in the most 
mysterious manner. 

“Josie,” I said, “don’t you know that all day yesterday 
1 was at work to obtain some information of your sister, 
who is supposed to be confined in a convent in this city?” 

“No ; I was not aware of it. O, how cruel I have been 
to you ! and what an opinion you must have of me ! ” 

“I have the best opinion of you, Josie,” I said, as I 
kissed her hand ; “ but you know that at times you are a 
little unreasonable and impetuous, and then you do love 
to quarrel.” 

“I fear that all you say is too true; but I don’t know 
how I can cure myself of the habit,” was the little darling’s 
answer. 

I was just about to put an arm around the best propor- 
tioned waist in all France, and to whisper in her ear that if 
she would but love me, all such trifling imperfections would 
be overlooked and laughed at, when I heard a door opea 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


34i 


I turned and saw Mr. Goldth waite, Josie’s father. I had 
an immense amount of respect for him, because I reall) 
loved his daughter, and hoped that he would act as a fathci 
towards me at some distant day; but his presence just at 
that moment was very disagreeable, and for the time 1 
thought him rather meddlesome. 

“Bless me,” cried the old gentleman, coming forward, 
with an eager, outstretched hand, “ I had no idea that you 
were in the house, my dear boy.” 

“I supposed that the servant would tell you,” I an- 
swered ; but I had not supposed anything of the kind, for 
the porter alone knew that I was a caller. 

“ Always send me word, my dear boy,” replied Mr. 
Goldth waite, “when you call. You must not leave the 
house without seeing me. We think too much of you for 
t hat — don’t we, J osie ? ” 

“As you say, papa,” replied the young lady, without 
turning her head ; but at the same time she drummed on 
the window-pane, as though she felt a little, annoyed at 
the presence of her respected father, just at that particular 
moment, when she had anticipated so much and been dis- 
appointed. 

“We missed you very much all day, yesterday,” Mr. 
Goldthwaite said. “I didn’t leave the house but for a 
short time, for fear you would call and I should lose the 
pleasure of seeing you. Even Josie would not go out, for 
she said that she knew you would be here.” 

I gave Miss Josie a glance of approval, but the young 
lady did not seem to notice it, for she turned from the 
window and faced her father. 

“ I do wish, papa, that you would think twice before yon 
speak of me to gentlemen. You place me in the most em- 
barrassing of positions.” 

Mr. Goldthwaite looked astonished, and could not com- 
prehend how he had offended ^lie little beauty ; but I 
could understand her feelings, and sympathized with her. 

“Sit down,” said Mr. Goldthwaite, “and let us have a 


842 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE. OR 


short conversation on the topic that brought us to Paris. 
Flave you heard a single word of Susie?” 

Josie came and sat down by her father, and seemed in- 
terested in the question. I remembered what I had told 
the young lady, so was careful in my reply. They were 
satisfied with it, and the zeal that I promised to bring to 
bear in the search. 

“I have heard but a rumor,” the father said, “and it 
came from an old friend. I will not tell you what it is at 
the present time, for it is too cruel to repeat. In a few 
days I shall be better informed.” 

I saw that the subject was a painful one to Mr. Gold- 
thwaite and his daughter ; so it was dropped for more con- 
genial topics; and thus we passed the forenoon in a pleas- 
ant manner, until it was time for me to take my departure, 
for I remembered that Hez had an interview with the em- 
peror for the purpose of exhibiting the model of his gun, 
and it was desirable that he should be prompt. 

“You will call this evening? ” Josie asked, as she ex- 
tended her hand. 

“ It will be impossible to see you to-night, but to-mor- 
row I will call.” 

The young lady, like the spoiled child that she was, 
pouted a little, and then turned to the window and looked 
into the street, while I hurried to our lodgings, and found 
my friends all ready to start for the Tuileries with ‘Joe 
model of the gun which Hopeful thought so much of. 

“ You don’t s’pose the emperor would be mean enough 
to steal the thing — do yer?” asked Hez, as we entered the 
carriage that was to take us to the palace. 

We assured Hez that we did not think Napoleon was 
the man to do any such thing; and this pacified him 
somewhat, but he declared that he would keep his eye on 
the emperor and watch all his motions. 

“Where shall I go, messieurs?” asked the driver 

“ To the Tuileries,” we answered. 

The coachman was a Frenchman ; so he bowed, smiled, 
and stroked his mustache, and then hesitated. 

















































































> 







THE DEAD A _JVE. 


345 


14 Well,” we said, “ what is the mattei ? ” 

“ Pardon, messieurs,” the man said, “ but you are stran- 
gers in Paris, or I would not have told you that you could 
not enter the grounds of the Tuileries whil° the empero^ 
is there 

“We go by appointment,” I answered. 

Pardon,” muttered the man, “ I did not know that 
monsieur did not trust me with his confidence.” 

He touched his cap with the air of a prince, and then 
mounted his box and drove us to the palace. 

A sentinel prevented us from entering the gate, as we 
expected. The driver looked at us, and shrugged his 
shoulders, as much as to say, “You see — what I told 
you is true.” 

“We come by orders of the emperor,” I said to the 
soldier. 

“ Are you Americans, with the model of a gun ? ” was 
asked. 

“Yes.” 

“ Pardon, messieurs, I have orders to admit you. Pass 
on.” 

We entered, and in a moment an under aid of the em- 
peror met us. 

“His majesty is ready to receive you,” this person said. 
“ Will you please to follow me ? ” 

He conducted us to the palace, up one flight of stairs, 
— where we saw an abundance of servants, — and then 
gave us in charge of an aid who seemed to be in attend- 
ance on his majesty. 

To this latter aid we were presented in due form. 

“ One of you,” said the aid, “ has a model which rjs 
majesty is to look at this morning.” 

“ Yes.” 

“You will be kind enough to let me see it for a mo- 
ment ; ” and the officer led the way to a small side room. 

This was a precaution, so that no accident sh Duld k ip- 
pen to the emperor. 

The aid examined the model with a critical eye. 

20 


844 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


%< It is not loaded ? ” he said. 

“ No; we can show the workings of the gun without 
the aid of powder or ball,” was Hez’s reply. 

“ Good,” said the aid. “ Please follow me.” 

We did follow him, and found ourselves crossing sev- 
eral large halls, the walls of which were hung with paint- 
ings and %ngravings. We were not allowed to stop and 
admire anything that we saw, much as we wanted to, for 
an emperor was waiting for us, and an emperor’s time is 
valuable. 

Presently we came to some heavy silk curtains, where 
we found a page in attendance. The boy gave us a nod 
of welcome and a bright smile, and then drew aside the 
curtains, and we found ourselves in the presence of the 
emperor. 

He was seated at a round table, which was covered with 
maps, books, and models, pen and paper. He wore a dark 
frock coat, buttoned around his stout form, and had on 
white linen trousers, loose and long, for they covered his 
boots, which were of patent leather. 

Napoleon looked up from a book as the curtains were 
drawn aside, and when he saw us a smile passed over his 
face. It was a peculiar smile, and showed me that the 
man had a heart even if his enemies said he was destitute 
of such an organ. 

w I am glad to see you, gentlemen,” the emperor said, in 
excellent English, which pleased Hez so much he rushed 
forward and shook Napoleon’s hand. 

“Now,” cried our impulsive friend from New Hamp- 
shire, w we can understand one another jist like brothers. 

I can’t talk the French lingo, and it’s no use for me to 
attempt it. It puts my tongue out of jin t to try.” 

Napoleon smiled and motioned us to seats, and after we 
had sat down intimated that he was ready to look at the J 
model of the gun. 

In an instant Hez had produced it, and was deep in 
mysteries of springs, range, muzzle, loads, rapid firing, 

&C., &jG . 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


345 


I will give Hopeful the credit of saying that he under- 
stood machinery most thoroughly, and while talking about 
it, could make himself quite interesting. This time he 
did his best, for he considered his revolving gun the tri- 
umph of his genius. He showed the emperor how easy it 
was to load the weapon, how rapidly it could be fired, and 
with what accuracy, even by the most careles^ of marks- 
men. 

His majesty listened most attentively, and said but little, 
yet I could see that he comprehended all that was placed 
before him. He asked a few questions, but they were not 
of a trifling nature, as Hez needed all of his intelligence to 
answer them. 

While Hopeful was explaining some point that the 
emperor appeared doubtful ofj the curtains were drawn 
aside, and a lady, leading a child by the hand, entered the 
room. A glance was sufficient to assure us that it was 
the empress and the prince imperial. We were on our 
feet in an instant and bowing most profoundly, which the 
empress acknowledged with a smile that was as sweet as 
ever played over the face of woman, while the prince ac- 
cepted our courtesy with all the grave dignity of a king. 

“ I did not know that you gave an audience this morn- 
ing, Louis ? ” the empress said, uncertain whether to ad 
vance or retreat. 

“These are some Americans who wanted me to examine 
the model of a gun,” returned the emperor. “ Come and 
look at it. Here, mon prince, is something that will inter- 
est you.” 

The prince left his mother’s side and passed over to bis 
father. 

“Ah,” cried the empress, with an expression of horror 
on her fine classical face, “more models of murderous 
weapons ? ” 

“Yes, Eugenie, more models. It is necessary for the 
safety of France that the empire should have the best 
and most destructive.” 


846 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


“ And is it necessary that our child should look at such ? 
Consider his tender years.” 

“Ido; but if he is to rule France some day, he must 
understand all subjects that interest a Frenchman.” 

The emperor spoke in so significant a manner that the 
empress could not fail to understand him. An expression 
of regret and weariness passed over the lady’s face, and 
she turned to leave the room, but suddenly recollected us. 
and prepared a smile for our benefit. 

I will confess that I never saw so sweet a smile upon 
woman’s face, or so much grace in woman’s movements, in 
my life, as the empress displayed on that eventful day. 

“You are Americans?” she asked. “I like the Ameri- 
cans, and Paris is honored by the visits of so many. We 
are always happy to see them.” 

“If they do not bring the model of guns to the palace,” 
suggested Fred. 

The empress smiled, but replied, — 

“The emperor is interested in everything that apper- 
tains to the glory and power of France.” 

“And France repays the love which he bears her, be ; 
cause through his aid she has been placed in the front 
rank of nations,” was Fred’s reply. And quite a delicate 
little piece of flattery it was, as I afterwards told him ; 
but my friend assured me that he was serious and in ear- 
nest in what he said. 

The emperor heard the words, and suspended his exam- 
ination of the model, much to Hez’s disgust. He took the 
little prince by the hand, and came towards us. 

“You compliment France and me,” the emperor said, 
“and I thank you for it, and wish that all your country- 
men had as favorable an opinion. America has suspected 
me of being hostile; but there is no warmer friend to the 
United States in Europe than myself.” 

We said that we were glad to hear it; but Fred sug- 
gested that the Mexican expedition was the principal thing 
that had caused our people to look at France and her rule* 
with, suspicion. 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


34 ^ 


The emperor glanced at- the empress, and smil&i ; but 
whether it was at our frankness, or some secret thought, I 
could not tell. 

“ My motive for the Mexican expedition will one day 
be more apparent than at present,” the emperor said. 
“History will do me justice on that point, if history j£ 
ever correctly written. Why, just look at the matter in 
a clear light. You know how the country was distracted 
with revolutions and bloodshed. It owed millions of 
dollars to my people, and they wanted their money, but 
could not obtain a dollar — only promises. Then England 
and Spain proposed a joint alliance for the purpose of 
obtaining debts and peace. I*joined the alliance, and the 
result is before the world. I was deserted by my allies in 
the earliest stages of the conflict, and single-handed I car- 
ried on the project. The United States complained, yet 
I did not make a move until I had consulted with your 
authorities at Washington, and obtained assurances that 
I should meet with no opposition on your part ; but after 
a while the politicians thought that they saw danger in a 
reliable kingdom instead of a distracted republic, and the 
cry was raised for intervention. That cry strengthened 
and encouraged the Mexicans, and at last I withdrew my 
soldiers from the country, and told Maximilian that I could 
no longer keep him on his throne. He did not heed my 
warning, and so lost his life ; and for that I am blamed, 
but most unjustly.” 

f During the time the emperor was speaking, the young 
prince listened to every word that his father uttered, as 
though to retain the thoughts upon his mind, while the 
empress paid the same attention that her son did. Of 
course we were surprised at the revelations and at the 
frankness with which Napoleon spoke, and I had no doubt 
at the time that he was uttering the truth ; but we could 
not slap him on the back and tell him as much ; so we sim- 
ply bowed and looked profound, until Hez — confound 
him — broke the silence by saying, — 

“Til tell yer what it is, Mr. Napoleon, if you had had a 


348 . 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


lot of my guns in yer fellers’ hands, and they had knowed 
how to use ’em, all the Mexicans in the country could 
not have driv yer out; you may jist bet yer pile on that.” 

The emperor smiled, and replied, — 

“ Perhaps so ; but now we will resume our examination 
of the weapon, if you have no objections.” 

Ilez was delighted to do so. He did not care foi Mexico* 
All that he wanted was to talk of guns and machinery. 

“Perhaps, gentlemen,” the empress said, “yon would 
like to look over the palace while you are waiting for 
your companion.” • 

We said that we shoul|j|be delighted to do so, and the 
tinkle of a small bell summoned a page. 

/“Victor,” said the lady, “ show the gentlemen the pal- 
ace and gardens, and then return with them to this room.” 

We bowed, and followed the page. 

“ Was there ever such a gracious lady ? ” demanded 
Murden, who was running over with enthusiasm for the 
empress and her husband and child. “ I could die for her, 
and think nothing of it.” 

We were nearly as enthusiastic as our friend, and we # 
could hardly realize that we were not dreaming, the whole 
thing seemed so strange; but when we returned to the 
palace, after an examination of the gardens, we were con- 
ducted to a room where we found an excellent collation 
that had been laid for us by the emperors order, with s6me 
of the best champagne that I tasted while in France. 

As soon as we had satisfied the cravings of our appetitev^ 
we once more returned to the emperor’s private cabinet, 
and there took leave of those who had entertained us so 
handsomely. 

“You shall hear from me in the course of a few days,” 
Napoleon said, speaking to Hez, and alluding to the gun 
model. “ I must study over it a little longer.” 

“ Send for me any time, Mr. Napoleon,” replied the son 
of New Hampshire. And then we left the palace for ouf 
rooms, and to get ready for the ball at the garden Mabille, 
where we expected to see some fun. 


Garden of the Tuilleries. — Page 348. 




»• 




















































* 





























* 


# 







* 











*■ 

















THE DEAD ALIVE. 


349 


CHAPTER XXXV. 

THE GARDEN MABILLE. — A PRETTY GIRL. A FLIRTA- 
TION. A DANCE. AN INVITATION. AGRAYEEARD. 

THE IRON GATE. 

In dressing for the visit to the Garden Mabille we were 
more particular than we had been while in Paris. We 
cast aside all the clothes which we had worn from the 
United States, and put on some w 7 hich we had purchased 
in France, because we knew the kind of place we were 
going to, and were not disposed to give the people whom 
we were to meet an opportunity to pick us to pieces by 
the way of ridicule, as they would be likely to do if dhr 
clothing afforded the least evidence of an anti-Parisian 
character. 

At ten o’clock we entered the Mabille, and were soon 
mingling with the crowd. At first we had some appre- 
hension of Hopeful; but he told us that he could take care 
of himself without our aid ; and, sure enough, the next 
moment he was attempting to galop with a black-eyed 
damsel, who held on to the son of New Hampshire as 
though she had got hold of a prize, and determined to 
retain it if smiles and blandishments could succeed, al- 
though they could not understand a word that each said 
to the other. 

“Be careful, Hez,” I said, “and don’t get into trouble. 
Mind, the eyes of France are upon you.” 

“Don’t you bother yer head about me,” was the reply, 
M I kin take care of myself, I guess, without yer assistance., 
If France wants somethin’ to look at, she may find lots of 
p( ople besides me.” 

By the time the speech was finished, the young lady, his 
partner, had whirled him to the music of the band, some 
distance from me ; and the next time I caught a glimpse 
of him and his flame, they were in one of the stalls drink 


300 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

ing iced champagne and eating ice cream as though the} 
liked it and each other’s company. 

Fred and Murden soon separated from me — one to 
chat with a laughing girl, who could not keep her feet still 
while the music was playing, and the other to' drink a bot- 
tle of wine and smoke a cigar in some part of the garden 
where he could be more retired, and run some chance cf 
falling in with a countryman. 

I was leaning against one of the stalls, quietly smoking 
a cigar, and almost wishing that some girl would come 
along and challenge me for a galop, when a female touched 
my elbow ; but whether by design or accident I could 
' not tell. 

I said nothing, but continued smoking. Once in a 
while, however, I stole a glance at the lady, and saw that 
slie was remarkably handsome, and resembled some one 
whom I had seen, but who I could not just remember at 
that time. 

She remained standing at my side, and seemed to be 
interested in the dancing, but did not once look at me, 
although she must have known that I was watching her. 

For ten minutes we stood side by side without speaking. 
I longed to have a chat with her, but feared that may be 
such presumption might lay me open to a sharp rebuke for 
my impertinence from the lady herself, and possibly in- 
volve me in a quarrel with her escort, who would be quickly 
summoned, for Frenchmen are quick to take offence, and 
ever ready to avenge a fancied insult. 

At last I moved to another part of the grounds, for I 
feared the temptation would be too great for me. The 
girl’s handsome face was strikingly attractive, and I felt a 
strong desire to open a conversation with her. 

I lighted a fresh cigar in my new quarters, and once 
more looked at the dancers. I saw Hez overturning all 
with whom he came in contact as he galoped in company 
with a nimble-footed nymph of a hundred and fifty pounds’ 
weight. I heard the many curses that were hurled at his 
head by the grumbling Englishman, or the more pffite 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


351 


Frenchman, or the impulsive American. I saw Fred em 
joying himself with a petite grisette, and caught sight of 
Murden drinking champagne with a burly Englishman 
with a red face, and then I turned around and saw — 

Well, I was a little surprised and pleased withal; for aa 
I turned I saw the handsome face and dark eyes of the 
ady who had stood by my side so long in the other part 
Df the garden. 

I looked at her long and earnestly, and then she raised 
her eyes and met my glance with one so full of fun that 1 
could no longer keep silent. I laughed outright, and said, 
in French, — 

“Is this good fortune or accident? If it is my fortune 
to meet and become acquainted with you, I shall bless my 
luck for the remainder of my life. If our meeting is the 
result of accident, I shall also bless all such accidents in 
the future.” 

“You may call it what you will,” replied the lady, with 
a smile that rippled into a laugh, hearty and cheerful ; and* 
then she glanced up at me with a pair of eyes that were 
only excelled by those of Miss Goldth waite, so clear, so 
bright and large were they. 

“ Then let me call this second meeting by design,” 1 
said. “If you will, I shall consider myself a happy man.” 

“Second meeting! What do you mean?” she aaked, 
with a look of pretended surprise. 

“I have seen you once before this evening — have 1 
not?” 

“ Who can tell ? I have been here for some time. It 
would be singular if we had not seen each other.” 

“ And now that I have spoken, is there any need of our 
separating for the present?” 

She stole a look at me from those glorious black eyes, 
and then I saw a smile once more appear on her face. 

“ Can I trust you ? ” she asked. 

“ I am a man,” and bowed before her. 

“ I suppose that you are, and that is the reason I want 
to know if I can tiust you,” she said, a little pettishly. 


352 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


“ Try me and see.” 

“I am almost inclined to ; ” and once more those black 
eyes were raised to my face, and seemed to read my 


thoughts. 

“ It shall be for your happiness if you do,” was my fervent 
reply. 

“You are not a Frenchman?” she asked, after a mo- 
ment’s thought. 

“N); I am an American.” 

She started as though I had touched a topic that was 
disagreeable to her. Then she sighed, and murmured, — 

“ I thought so.” 

“ Why did you think so ? ” I asked ; and taking her hand, 
I placed it on my arm, and moved to a more retired part of 
the garden, where there was less confusion and more 
comfort. 

“The moment I looked on you I was sure that you 
were an American,” the lady said, as we moved along. 

“You are an expert in reading nationalities, for I am 
proud to acknowledge myself an American, and I wish 
that, you were one also.” 

“Why?” and she held down her head as though look- 
ing for something that was lost on the ground. 

“ Because I think that so much beauty should belong to 
my country. We Americans worship female loveliness.” 

“Do you?” 

She looked up and laughed, and gave me a glance that 
was quite tantalizing. I began to feel quite interested in 
her, considering that I was in love with another lady, who 
was equally if not more beautiful. 

“ Let me offer you some refreshments,” I said. “ A 
glass of wine.” 

“ No ; I never drink wine with a stranger.” 

“And you call me a stranger? ” 

“ Yes ; I never saw you before this evening.” 

“But I have seen one just like you,” I added, “and I am 
acquainted with her, so should be on the same friendly 
footing with you.” 






THE DEAD ALIVE. 


85a 


u Is tl e lady a native of France ? ” 

“No ; she belongs to my country.” 

“ Tell me her name — won’t you?” demanded the lady, 
and 1 was just about to refuse, when some one blundered 
against us, and I saw that it was Hez and his partner. 

He was off in a moment, only just taking time to say> 
“Come on like me,” when he was banging at some one 
else, in another part of the grounds. 

“ Will you dance ?” I asked, “ or do you decline on the 
same ground that you refuse wine with me ? ” 

“ I will dance with you if you wish,” she said ; and as 
she spoke she threw part of her lace shawl over her face, 
so that more than half her features were concealed. Then 
she put one of her small hands on my shoulder, and while 
my arm encircled her plump waist, away we went to the 
voluptuous movements and music of a waltz. 

I found my companion an excellent dancer, light and 
easy ; so I did not soon tire of the amusement ; but when 
we were both pretty well blown, we stopped and edged 
away from the crowd. 

“You dance well,” the lady said, as soon she could find 
breath to speak. 

“ Thank you. I find you charming, either in the dance 
or the promenade. There is one more character in tvhich 
I should like to test you.” 

“Name it;” and she laughed as though she liked the 
compliment. 

“Let me see if you can partake of some refreshments 
with the same grace that you can dance.” 

For a moment she hesitated. Then she turned square 
around, and looked me full in the face, with an expression 
of her large black eyes that showed she was in earnest. 

“ First,” she said, “ tell me what you think of me.” 

“I think that you are the most charming lady that I 
have met in Paris.” 

“ Pshaw ! that is flattery, and rather gross at that. What 
I want to know is, how much of your protestation is genu- 
ine and how much pretense.” 


354 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


It struck me as rather absurd to expect that the polite 
flattery of a casual acquaintance in a ball room must be 
sincerity itself. However, I did not so express myself, but 
avoided a direct reply by a neatly turned compliment. 

She listened to my protestations in silence, but with a 
somewhat sarcastic curl of her handsome lips. 

To divert the conversation into another channel, I sug- 
gested the desirability of some refreshments, and my fair 
companion assenting, we seated ourselves at a table and 
called for ices, cakes and confections. 

We talked merrily over our ices and fruits, and lazily 
watched the ever- changing brilliant scene about us. To 
one, a stranger to .Parisian life, it was full of interest and 
excitement. The brilliant dresses of the ladies and the 
gay uniforms of army officers made a picture rivalling 
the showiest scenes of a theater stage, “set” for some 
gaudy spectacular piece. 

By and by Hez came blundering along with his partner, 
bumping and thumping against all in his path, but evi- 
dently enjoying himself to the fullest extent. 

His awkwardness provoked a laugh, and some sarcasm, 
from my companion, Avho, of course, did not know that he 
was my friend. 

A spirit of mischief tempted me to lead her on, that I 
might treasure up her sharp speeches, to repeat in the 
morning, for the benefit of Hez. 

In the course of her remarks she asked what nationality 
I thought the “awkward stupid” to be. 

I unhesitatingly replied, “American, beyond a doubt.” 

To my astonishment, the answer seemed to change the 
cuirent of my companion’s thoughts, and she began to talk 
of my native land. As 1, naturally, displayed considerable 
knowledge of the United States, its people and customs, 
she asked, with charming archness, 

“Pray, what countryman are you — an American also?” 

I promptly confessed as much, and the faintest possible 
blush suffused her fair face at the recollection of her rather 
free criticisms of my countryman, the awkward Hez. 



“The brilliant dresses of the ladies and the 

SHOWY UNIFORMS OF THE ARMY OFFICERS.” Page 354. 

27 




THE DEAD ALIVE. 


355 


But a more earnest look entered her deep, beautiful 
eyes, and she said : 

“I have a friend, an American also, whom I dearly love.” 

“Then I shall hate him as heartily,” I replied, with an 
affectation of indignation. 

“There is no cause,” she answered, with a merry laugh, 
“for my friend is a lady and her name is — ” 

She hesitated, and the name of the friend remained un- 
spoken. 

An idle curiosity induced me to seek to learn the name 
of the unknown, so I said: “And her name is — what?” 

“Well, it can do no harm to tell you, for you will never 
meet her at the convent — Susie.” 

Susie! At the convent! I was startled for an instant. 
A Susie, and in a convent in Paris. Could it be the lost 
and sought sister of my Josie? 

So, with an assumption of careless indifference, I asked : 

“And what, pray, may be the rest of your fair friend’s 
name ? ” 

But my companion seemed to feel that she had already 
said too much, and instead of answering my question, she 
sought to change the topic of conversation. 

I had, however, learned enough to convince me that the 
Susie in question was, in all probability, none other than 
the sister of Josie Goldth waite, and as my companion 
would not mention th^name of the convent, I resolved to 
accompany her home, if possible, and if not, to “shadow” 
her footsteps, and so learn. However, it would not do to 
arouse suspicion by a display of anxiety, so I assumed an 
indifference I was far from feeling, and turned the conver- 
sation to other topics, as if this Susie had lost all interest 
to me. While we were eating and jesting, someone stopped 
and looked closely at us. I just glanced at him, and no- 
ticed he had a gray beard and a pair of black twinkling 
eyes. 

“ Allons ,” the stranger said, “don’t have too much fun.” 

I saw she was affected in an extraordinary manner. 

“Did that man mean to threaten you?” I asked. 


356 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OB 


“I don’t know.” 

“Is he a friend of yours?” 

“No.” 

“You have seen him before?” 

“Yes” 

Where ? ” 

“ Here in the gardens.” 

I was about fee question her more, when she intimated 
ihat it was time for her to leave the gardens foi home. 

“Tell me the hour,” she said. 

I looked at my watch and saw that it was half past twelve, 
and so informed her. 

“Yes,” she remarked, with a sigh, “it is time for me to 
go home.” 

“ And you will let me accompany you ?” I asked. 

She did not answer me, but remained in deep thought, as 
though pondering on the question. 

“You consent,” I continued. 

“ You had better remain here,” was her reply. “ Take my 
advice and remain here. Do not ask to accompany me 
home.” 

“ Why not ? I should esteem it an honor to do so.” 

“ Take my advice and remain here. Come, be reasonable, 
and do not seek to accompany me from the gardens.” 

“ No, I will go with you,” I replied, in a decided tone, 
for my curiosity was excited. “ I must escort you home, 
just out of politeness.” 

“Again I repeat that you had better remain here. You 
are an American, and I would spare you, for I don’t believe 
you are aware that you might incur danger if you accom- 
panied me to my home.” 

“ Thank you, but I am not timid.” 

“Why do you wish to accompany me?” 

“ 0:i account of your pretty face. It is enough to draw 
a man of stone ; so how can I help being moved by it ? ” 

She sighed and left the stall. I followed her, and drew 
her arm through mine. She did not resist, and did not 
speak a word as we passed through the crowd. At some 






N 


\ 



Arc de l’Etoile. 

Face Rage 356. 





# 










THE DEAD ALIVE. 


357 


distance I saw the man with the gray beard, but he did 
not appear to notice us. He did not even glance in ouf 
direction ; yet I felt that the fellow knew we were on the 
move, and that he was taking notice of all our actions. 

We left the garden and found several carriages waiting 
in the Grande Avenue des Champs Elysees. 

“Shall we ride home?” I asked. 

“No,” was the reply. “If you will go with me you 
must walk.” 

“ Is your home far from here ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Then let us ride. You must be fatigued with the even- 
ing’s amusements.” 

“No, I shall walk. You can do as you please.” 

“You are unkind, and yet I am doing all that I can to 
be gallant and polite to you.” 

“ I am aware of it.” 

“ And yet you can treat me in so cruel a manner.” 

“Yes, for I have the will to drive you from my side and 
never see you more.” 

“Now you talk at random,” I said, as I drew her arm 
within mine and walked along the avenue. 

She sighed, but made no resistance ; so we strolled along 
for a mile or more, I striving with all my might to make 
her chat and be cheerful ; but only occasionally could I in- 
duce her to smile or to appear merry. She listened to all 
that I had to say, and sometimes asked questions respecting 
the United States, and was quite particular, when she did 
so, to talk about Boston, which city she seemed to have 
heard of in some manner through a relative. 

I know I was telling her about the bombardment of Fort 
Sumter, and my duties on board a steam frigate, when we 
stopped for a moment on the corner of the avenue and a 
cross street. Just then I happened to glance around, and 
saw close to us the old gray-bearded fellow whom we no- 
ticed in the garden. 

“Halloo!” I said; “do you recollect that old man! 
We saw him in the garden.” 


858 


THE GOL» HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


“ Yes, I recollect him,” she responded, in a low tone, and 
then hurried me along as though anxious to reach her home 
without delay. 

I kept pace with her until she was tired, and then re 
sumed my ordinary walk. Suddenly she stopped and looked 
me full in the face. 

“ I wish that you would leave me and go your own way,” 
she said. “ It would be better for you.” 

“ I shall see you home,” I remarked. “ I can’t leave so 
handsome a face in the streets of Paris at this time of night.” 

She stamped her little foot with impatience, and once 
more we resumed our walk. 

We turned down the Rue Rivoli, crossed it, and plunged 
into a street that was narrow and poorly lighted. Then 
we came to a high wall that enclosed a dark, sombre look- 
ing building, with not a light to be seen in it. My con- 
ductor stopped at a small iron gate, and unlocked it with 
a key which she carried in her pocket. 

I began to think that I was meeting with an adventure, 
and considered for a moment whether it was not best for 
me to retire while there was a chance ; but pride and Aus- 
tralian experience came to my aid; so, man-like, I 
passed through the gate, and it was closed after me by a 
spring. 


CHAPTER XXXVI. 

IN A CONVENT. A DANGEROUS POSITION. A CON PE ft* 

SION. — THE EFFECT OF A SNEEZE. FACE TO FACE. 

The iron gate closed with a snap ; not loud, but with 
enough force to convince me that it was locked, and that 
I should find some trouble in unfastening it in case I 
should wish to do so in a hurry. I am a man who always 
desires to secure a retreat in case one is necessary, for I 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


359 


don’t believe in being over-confident and blind to one’s 
strength. 

I glanced around and saw that I was in a large garden, 
well laid out with flower-beds and shrubs, and that the 
wall that shut it off from the street was about twenty feet 
high, and on the top of it was a row of sharp spikes, sug' 
gestive of torn flesh and bruised limbs, should any one 
attempt to scale it without the use of long ladders. 

It took me but a moment to notice all this, and to 
further observe that no tree of any size was growing near 
the wall, so that escaping by the aid of a friendly branch, 
in case I desired to, was out of the question. 

After I had seen all this, my eyes finally settled on the 
face of the young lady who had conducted me thither. 
She was watching me in silence, yet I could see that hei 
countenance was anxious and that her hand trembled. 

Then it struck me I had made a ninny of myself in thus 
escorting a lady to a place that looked more like a tomb — 
so silent and sombre was it — than a dwelling-house or a 
fashionable hotel. 

I had pursued the adventure so far from the most simple 
curiosity, and now that I had escorted my strange com- 
panion to her home, I began to think the joke had gone 
far enough, and that it was time to rejoin my companions 
and seek our quarters. 

“ Come, my dear,” I said, in a light and joking 
tone, “give me your hand and I will bid you good- 
night.” 

I attempted to take possession of it, but she was like an 
eel in her movements, and slipped from my side and held 
me at a most respectful distance, seeming much agitated. 

I felt there was some hidden emotion that so moved the 
girl, for certainly a desire to take her dainty little hand 
while bidding her good-night could hardly affront the 
greatest stickler for proprieties amongst all the spinsters in 
creation. I began to fear the adventure was more serious 
than I expected, but resolved not to show any sign of sus- 
picion. 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


36.0 


“ V ery well,” I replied, with a laugh, “ be as reserved as 
you please, only let us part friends, and promise to meet 
me to-morrow night at the Mabille, and I swear to you 
that I will not offer to accompany you home unless you 
desire my escort. Come, shake hands, and let me kiss 
your fingers ; and then good night and' pleasant dreams.” 

Slowly she extended her hand, as though she was think- 
ing of the matter, and had not yet made up her mind what 
to do. 

Just as our fingers met I heard a slight noise at the gate, 
as though some one, not quite sober, was attempting to 
insert a key in the lock. 

My handsome companion caught the sound as soon as 
myself. She withdrew her hand with a jerk, and then 
muttered, loud enough for me to hear, — 

“I must and will save him. Come,” she whispered, 
seizing me by the arm, “ follow me, and make not the least 
noise, or you are lost.” 

“ What in heaven’s name do you mean?” I demanded, 
for all my Australian bushranging experience began to re- 
vive, and I thought that I was in for an adventure that 
would do to relate to my companions at the breakfast ta- 
ble in the morning. 

I put my hand on a certain pocket in my coat, and then 
felt reassured, for I was not without a friend, one that had 
seen service, and stood me in need many and many a time 
when I was in a tight place in Victoria, or in the block- 
ade service on the. southern coast. 

Did I feel afraid at the prospect before me? No; I 
can’t say that I did. My head was as cool and my pulse 
much firmer than when I first noted the sombreness of the 
place, on our entrance to the garden. 

She did not respond to my question, but laid her hand 
on my arm and forced me along towards the dark and 
gloomy building, the lower windows of which I saw were 
grated with iron bars. 

I could hear the noise at the gate, as though some per- 
son found it extremely difficult to discover the keyhole, 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


36 ) 


and thus enter the garden ; and it struck me that too 
much wine had rendered the fellow’s hands rather tremu- 
lous. I did not see that there was anything to fear on his 
part ; but the lady seemed to be apprehensive, for as soon 
as she reached a door, she opened it with a key and mo- 
tioned me to pass in. 

“ But how am I to get out, and when ? ” I asked, as I 
hesitated. 

“God only knows,” was the low response. “Enter and 
be saved if I can save you.” 

'‘It would be hard to find a handsomer savior,” I re- 
sponded, but still remained on the threshold of the door, 
for I did not like the appearance of things. 

Just at this moment I heard the street gate open. The 
lady heard it also, for she gave me a sudden push, and into 
the building I went, and the door was closed behind us. 

“Give me your hand,” she whispered, “and don’t make 
noise enough to disturb a mouse.” 

“Here is my hand,” I replied, and put it into her own, 
which still trembled violently. 

“Now that you have acted like a fool, see that ypu 
behave like a sensible man,” was the stern admonition. 
“You are in danger, and need all your coolness and cour- 
age to save yourself. Do you understand me?” 

“Yes; your words are easily comprehended, but i 
should like a clearer idea of what the threatened danger is, 
for I am quite in the dark yet.” 

“ O, why were you so foolish as to refuse to accept my 
warning!” she exclaimed, in a trembling voice. “O, why 
would you not listen ! ” 

“ What’s done is done,” I replied, quietly. “ I 
was not aware that merely seeing a pretty girl safely 
home was so hazardous an affair as it seems to be in 
France.” 

“ Well, I must again warn you that you are in 
danger, and that I will do the best I can to save 
you. I told you not to accompany me home, but you 
would.” 


362 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OK 


“To be sure I did; but you did not mention that there 
was so much danger as to imperil my life. That is one 
of the tilings you forgot.” 

She seemed conscious that such was the case, for she 
remained silent. 

“ Tell me,” I continued, “ where I am, and in what part 
of the city. You can let me know so much.” 

“You are in the Convent of the Blessed Pilgrims,” was 
the whispered response, “and it is situated on the banks 
of the Seine.” 

“Thank you for the information. It is quite consoling 
tc know that I am in such sacred quarters. The Blessed 
Pilgrims must not belie their name, and prove cursed 
Pilgrims.” 

“Hush,” she said, still whispering. “Do not jest, for 
you never were in more danger than at the present time. 
But if it is a possible thing, I will save you.” 

“Thank you; I don’t think you can do less, after lead- 
ing me into this yet hidden danger. But perhaps I can 
take care of myself, as I am of *Tge, and have seen some- 
thing of life in my time.” 

‘‘I did not lead you into this peril,” she said; “your 
own heedlessness did that. I warned you not to follow me 
or to insist upon seeing me home.” 

“It appears to me that you have changed your tune in 
a wonderful manner since we placed a stone wall between 
ourselves and the street. If you had but intimated that 
serious consequences would have resulted from an act of 
admiration,; I should have seen you home just the same, 
for I may as well tell you, in case this is a bluff for my 
especial benefit, that I am not easily frightened ; and so 
you may tell the Sacred Pilgrims as soon as you like.” 

“You will not understand me. You will misunderstand 
me, speak as I will ; and yet I would be your friend, for I 
may as well tell you that I like the looks of your face, it 
seems so honest.” 

“Thanks for the compliment,” I replied, with an affec- 
tation of more unconcern than I really felt. 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


363 


“For heaven’s sake, cease this trifling,” the girl ex- 
claimed, in an agitated voice. “Can’t you see that your 
life and mine are at stake? If we are discovered, death is 
the penalty to you for entering these convent walls, and to 
me for harboring you.” 

To my astonishment, she spoke in the purest English, 
without a trace of French accent. The truth flashed across 
lpy mind in an instant. 

The girl beside me was Susie Goldthwaite herself, and 
none other. I took her trembling hand in my own and 
endeavored to reassure her. I was on the point of reveal- 
ing my close acquaintance with her father and sister, and 
explaining that my motive in pursuing this adventure was 
to obtain an interview with her supposed friend, who was 
in reality herself, but she was already so frightened that I 
feared the effects of so startling a revelation. 

So I merely said, with a firm pressure of my hand upon 
her own, 

“If the danger is so great, remember that we need all 
our coolness to avert it. Compose yourself; I am not 
without power to protect us both, and not without friends 
to aid me.” 

“You do not, cannot, know how great the danger is, 
and how little you or your friends can do to overcome it. 
Before you can hope to summon aid, your body will be 
floating in the Seine, and I — ” A shudder passed through 
her frame. 

The closing of the door and the sound of heavy foot- 
steps once more compelled us to be silent. 

I longed to take a look at the new comer, and half 
made an attempt to open the closet door for that purpose; 
but the young lady at my side prevented in* by taking my 
hands in her own and holding them most firmly. 

“Susiel,” cried the new comer, “where are you?” 

“Keep quiet, and remain where you are,” whispered 
the young girl, her lips close to my ear, so that no sound 
should go beyond the closet. “Do not move until I come 
back. Promise me.” 


364 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


“ Yes, I promise.” 

She opened the closet door and glided into the room, 
and so light did she step, that I could not hear her move- 
ments. 

“ Is this Francisco?” she asked. 

“Yes, it is I; do you not know me? Where have you 
been all this time?” 

“ In the next room, waiting for you and Dieteli.” 

“And where is the stranger?” demanded the man whom 
she called Francisco. 

“What stranger?” 

“Why, the one I saw you with, and who accompanied 
you from the Garden.” 

“ O, he left me in the street.” 

“Susiel, you do not speak the truth. I followed you, 
and saw you both enter the garden gate. I am not so 
old that my eyes deceive me.” 

“I think that they did, Francisco, for no one entered 
the gate with me. The stranger fled at the sight of the 
convent. He feared something.” 

“Child, you are not telling the truth. Never again 
shall you leave these convent walls, to catch a glimpse of 
the outer world, but remain always here and see nothing 
but the hard faces of your aunt, and the good sisters, who 
have only bitter words for all who are handsomer than 
themselves. Now go to your cell, and I’ll see that bread 
and water is your portion for the next week, as a reward 
for your falsehood.” 

Susiel threw herself at his feet in token of penitence 
and submission. 

Just at that moment a confounded fly or bug of some 
kind alighted on my nose, and tickled it so badly that I 
was compelled to sneeze. 

“Te-he-te-h-e-te-h-e,” I sneezed, three times, loud and 
long. 

“ Mon Dieu, what was that? ” asked Francisco. 

“ I know not,” was the trembling response, although 
the lady knew quite well what the sound was. 



“ SUSIEL THREW HERSELF AT HIS FEET, IN TOKEN OF 
PENITENCE AND SUBMISSION.” Page 364. 








THE DEAD ALIVE 


3G5 

There was an ominous silence for a moment — a silei e - 
that was painful. 

“ Quick,” cried Francisco — “a light; we must see where 
that noise comes from. If you have deceived me, so much 
the worse for you. ” 

“ There is no need of a light,” was the response. “ One of 
the brethren is asleep on the benches. Do not disturb him.” 

“We will see, sister, if your words are correct.” 

There was a sharp scraping sound, and then the flaring 
of a match light. The next instant the gas was illumi- 
nating the room. I peeped out and saw that Francisco was 
the old gray-bearded fellow who had struck close to me 
in the gardens, and whom we had encountered on the 
Boulevards. 

He was a tall, powerful-looking man, but rather too 
fleshy to be active; so I thought, as I took his measure, 
supposing that perhaps we might have a struggle in case my 
retreatf was. discovered. 

“ I think,” I said to myself, “ that I can double you up in 
a few rounds in case there is occasion for it. He is not so 
tough a subject as I have seen in the bush in Australia.” 

In the mean time Francisco was glancing around the 
room , an apartment that was used, it seemed to me, for 
the reception of visitors, while the girl was cowering in 
one corner of the place, nearly insensible from terror. * 

And then FrancisOo smiled in a manner that I did not 
think looked amiable, as he saw the girl’s position. He 
glanced from one end of the apartment to the other, and 
then remarked. — 

“ You see, sister, there is no brother here; so either you 
or I must have sneezed. It was not me, I am sure. Was 
it you? ” 

She did not answer him. She was too much affected to 
speak. Francisco smiled : and then I saw his eyes go to- 
wards the closet in which I was secreted. I knew that the 
fellow suspected I was there; so I prepared to meet him 
face to face. 

Francisco took one step towards the closet, and then 


2 8 


366 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

paused and considered. He looked at Susiel, and seemed 
to enjoy her distress. 

Then the man made up his mind. He strode towards 
the closet, and threw open the door. Francisco and I stood 
face to face. 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


367 


i 


CHAPTER XXXVII. 


A FALLEN MAN. A RE-ENFORCEMENT. — AN ADVANCE. 

A RETREAT. A DEADLY AGENT. A SURPRISE AND A 

RESCUE. 


For one moment Francisco and I looked at each other in 
some such manner as two dogs regard one another when 
about to dispute over a very promising bone. 

Neither of us spoke; but there was no friendly feeling in 
our eyes as they met and measured each other’s strength. 
At length Francisco said : — 

‘ Come out of the closet. I would speak to the person 
who hides when he hears the voice of a man.” 

I left the closet and stood before the fellow, so that he 
could not take me at a disadvantage. 

Miss Susiel arose and looked on with clasped hands and 
a terrified face. I made her a sign to keep quiet ; but I 
don’t know whether she understood me or not. At any 
rate, she did not utter a word until she thought her voice 
would have some weight. 

* ‘ I am out orf the closet ; now, what do you intend to do 
with me?” I asked. 

“Do you know the penalty of being here?” the man de- 
manded, 

“No.” 

“Then I will let you know.” 

He turned and crossed to the other side of the room. I 


. j ; THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

knew what his intentions were, and sprang to his side just 
before he could lay his hand on a bell-rope. 

“Don’t do that,” I said, and laid a heavy hand on his 
shoulder. 

He attempted to shake off my grasp, but when he found 
that I was obstinate, turned on me like a famished wolf, 
and sought to throttle me. 

“ Gently,” I said, as 1 eluded his first furious onset. 
“ Don’t be impatient, my dear friend. There is time enough 
for us to talk, without taking each other by the throat. 
Let us reason, if you please.” 

“ Viper, I will crush thee,” hissed the angry man, whose 
passion began to be boundless. “ Thou wilt wish that thou 
liadst never been boro. If I lay hands on thee, thou wilt 
mourn for it.” 

“Thank you, my friend, for your warnings. Now we 
will understand each other. You mean mischief, and I am 
prepared for it.” 

“Do not let him touch the bell,” suddenly cried Miss 
Susiel. “He will call some of his companions to his aid, 
and then you are, indeed, lost.” 

Francisco had intentied^lo make a sudden rush for the 
bell-rope and sound an alarm before I could stop him The 
girl warned me, and on her head he poured some of his 
rage. 

Instead of rushing for the bell-rope, he turned towards 
the girl, and his heavy hand would have fallen upon her 
sweet, upturned face, if 1 had not interfered in time. 

I caught his arm and saved her the blow; but this made 
the fellow more enraged. 

“Ah,” he said, as he wheeled suddenly, “ mon enfant , 
you would interfere — would you? Then look out for your- 
self.” 

He aimed a blow at my head, as he spoke; but it was not 
the blow of a scientific pup-ilist. It was just such a blow as 
all Frenchmen aim at each other, the fist half closed, and 
not delivered from the shoulder. 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


369 


I had no difficulty in turning the blow aside, so that it 
did not touch me. 

Francisco looked a little surprised at the result, and mut- 
tered something that expressed his astonishment. 

“My friend,” I said, “ I would not advise you to do that 
again. You had much better keep your temper.” 

“ So, viper, then you defy me— do you?” the angry fellow 
muttered, and once more he swung his ponderous fist around 
his head and let fly at me. 

I saw the movement and stepped one side. The blow 
passed clear of me, but with so much force that Francisco 
staggered a little; and this I seized upon. 

Before he could recover, or put up his arms as a guard, I 
let him have a hot one right between his eyes, and down he 
fell as though struck by a pole-axe. 

The fallen man did not move for a moment after he 
touched the floor. He was all in a heap; and the blood 
was pouring from his face and nose in such a rapid mannc r 
that it dyed the floor and the old fellow’s beard until he 
really looked a most pitiable object. 

Then the heart of the young lady was touched, and she 
came towards me wringing her hands. 

“ O,” she sobbed, “ you have killed the poor fellow, and 
what will become of you?” 

“No danger of that,” I responded. “ If he wants to die 
under such punishment as this, why, let him. He has not 
got half as much as he deserves. The wretch! I have a 
good mind to kick him while he is down.” 

“Do not touch him again. He has been punished enough.” 

“I will promise if you will leave the place and go with 
me. Now is your time to escape.” 

“Alas, I cannot!” was the response. 

“Give me your reason,” I demanded, eagerly, for the old 
fellow began to move. 

“ I am an inmate of this convent, and can’t leave it with- 
the permission of superiors.” 

I am superior to every one here, and I give you per- 


370 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


mission to go. Fly with me and be free. You are too 
lovely for seclusion.” 

“Do not tempt me. I fear that they would curse me if I 
left without permission.” 

“And you pretend that you are happy here?” I asked. 

“Happy! alas, no. I have been sorry that I entered the 
convent ever since I took the novitiate’s vow. It was done 
in a moment of rashness, and has been bitterly repented of. 
A relative, a devout recluse, persuaded me.” 

/ “I am here in Paris,” I said, “to bring the dead to life. 
Let me rescue you from this living tomb, and add you to 
my list of triumphs in the great art of resurrection. 

“Listen to me, my dear little girl,” I continued. “I 
know of a kind and tender father who had two daughters, 
both of them as lovely as angels. He doted on them, for 
he had no wife to love. He was alone in the world with the 
exception of his children.” 

The young lady covered her face with her hands and 
sobbed. I was producing an impression with my eloquence, 
it was quite evident. 

I advanced a step and reverentially laid one hand on her 
head, while I took her hand in mine and drew her to* 
wards me. 

“ Tell me more of the person you speak of,” she said. 

“A few months since business called the gentleman to 
his native country. He left his eldest child in Paris, in 
charge of his sister, so that she could pursue her studies 
without interruption. Imagine that fond father’s grief when 
he received information that daughter and sister had en- 
tered a convent, and were lost to the world forever, as they 
had left no trace of their retreat.” 

The young lady was now sobbing quite hysterically, and 
I applied myself to the task of composing her. 

“ Do you know the name of the daughter who so C" <1 
deserted her father?” asked my young charge. 

“ Yes,” 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


371 


“Tell it to me please;” and the lady raised her head 
from my bosom and looked up with tears in her eyes; but 
still with an expression upon her sweet face that I could not 
understand. 

“Susie Goldthwaite was her name,” I replied. “Her 
father and sister are now in Paris, and anxiously looking for 
the lost one.” 

“ And Josie,” murmured the lady, whose voice was now 
tremulous, “ does she mourn for her sister?” 

4 ‘ How ! You know her name ?” 

“Alas, do I not? for I am her sister.” 

I was so delighted that my hand tightened upon that of 
the young lady, and not until she intimated that I was pain- 
ing her did I recognize what I was doing. 

“Thank God,” I managed to articulate, “that I have 
found you at last. I will never leave you till I see you re- 
stored to the arms of your father.” 

“ O, Heavens! Can so much happiness await me?” cried 
Miss Susie, her face radiant with anticipation. 

“Yes, I promise you. A fond father and a dear sister 
await you beyond these walls.” 

“Can I leave with you?” she asked. “Can I be free?” 

“Yes; and I would like to see the man that will dare op- 
pose me Come, I’ll protect you.” 

1 was a little elated and spoke without thought, for I 
imagined that no one but Francisco, whom I had doubled 
up, and who was still on the floor, would oppose me. 

But I was a little premature in my boasting, for hardly 
had I finished speaking, when the door that led into the 
garden — the one that I had entered, and which Francisco 
had neglected to secure on his entrance — opened, and in 
walked two companions, probably, like himself, servants in 
the convent. 

The new comers were astonished at the sight that met 
their gaze, as well they might be. But they comprehended 
all in a moment, and one of them remarked, in a quiet 
way : — 


372 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


“Well, friend Francisco, you have been wrecked, by the 
looks of things.” 

The person, who was addressed, now arose to his feet, and 
wiped away some of the blood from his face. 

“I have been foully dealt with, and I demand vengeance,” 
he cried. 

“Thou shalt have it,” was the reply. “Thy face looks 
as though some one had injured thee. There is enough 
blood on thy beard to make a man swear a life away. Who 
has struck thee, brother?” 

“ That viper,” was the reply, and I was pointed at. 

“Then he sutlers for his crime. No one can strike you 
and not be punished.” 

“He should be punished for that; and still more, for he 
has not only ill-used me, but he has tampered with Susiel, 
and she has listened to him.” 

The group uttered a groan of horror, and then all three 
men advanced two or three steps towards me with frowning 
looks. 

I saw that death awaited me at their hands, unless I could 
make a successful resistance. 

“ Do not approach me,” I said, “ or the worse for you. I 
am a desperate man, and will not die like a rat in a trap.” 

The three men exchanged looks and then advanced once 
more. 

I retreated until my back was to the wall. 

“Leave the room,” one of the men said, speaking to 
Susiel. 

She was so terrified that she did not heed him. 

“Remain here,” I said, addressing the lady in English. 
“Do not quit the apartment unless they kill me.” 

“Heaven forbid!” was the exclamation. “How can I 
aid you?” 

“ By remaining quiet. 1 will not leave this place without 
you.” 

Once more the angry men advanced a step, and then drew 
from beneath their clothes, long, narrow knives. 

“You mean to use those knives — do you?” I asked. 


I 


) 


i 







WMrnm 

WMmm 


wwt- 


WM 


///// 


luamimnutni. 









THE DEAD ALIVE. 


373 


“ Yes,” was the reply. “ We will cut you into small pieces 
and feed the fishes of the Seine.” 

“ Can’t we compromise? Let me have the lady and I’ll 
give you ten thousand francs.” 

The men laughed. 

“No,” they said, “no compromise. You have come to 
your death.” 

They came towards me, and I saw that they were in 
earnest I put my hand in my pocket, and, to their great 
surprise, produced an old friend, in the shape of a revolver, 
which I had carried in Australia. 

At the sight of this weapon the enemy stopped, and looked 
at each other in surprise. 

They no longer advanced towards me. 

“ Back to your dens,” I shouted, “or I’ll shoot you like 
dogs.” Then I moved forward. 

Suddenly one of them put his hand in his pocket and 
threw something at my feet, 

It exploded with a loud hiss; and, in an instant, I was en- 
veloped in a cloud of smoke, so dense and stifling that I 
could not breathe. My strength was gone in a moment. I 
was disarmed, for I could not use my pistol without the risk 
of injuring the lady, much as I wanted to hurt the men. 

“We have tamed the game-cock,” was the cry; and I 
could hear my enemies laugh in triumph at the thought. 

I had no longer strength to stand on my feet, and now 
I sank upon the floor; but just as I fell I heard a crash, as 
though some one had broken into the room, and then 
there was a rush of pure air, a hum of voices, the tread of 
many feet, and lastly a struggle and angry exclamations 
uttered in English, that never sounded so sweet to my 
ears. 

“Give ’em fits, consarn their picters,” cried a familiar 
voice ; and I had sense enough to recognize that it be- 
longed to Hopeful. 

The smoke cleared away, and I saw Fred, Murden, and 
Hopeful all astride of the three men and holding them 


374 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


to the floor, while Dupont and Farenti, the French detec- 
tives, were standing near a smashed window, looking on, 
with much complacency, at the scene before them. 

I staggered to my feet and reeled towards the air, which 
was entering the broken widow. 

“Well, mon cher ,” cried the French detectives, coming 
forward and lending me the aid of their arms, “you have 
had a narrow escape !” 

And after a moment continued: — 

“The rascals exploded one of their balls of deadly gas 
at your feet, and in five minutes you would have been a 
corpse. We were just in time.” 

“Yes; but how came you here?” I asked, gaining strength 
at every moment. 

“ One of your companions, the Englishman, followed you 
here, and then went back to the gardens, where he met us. 
He told us what he had seen, and we suspected mischief. 
We found the rest of your friends, scaled the walls to- 
gether, and stood for some time at the window, looking on 
and admiring the method which you took to convince the 
enemy that you were their master.” 

“And he would have succeeded if it had not been for the 
shell of gas,” cried Dupont. “ I saw shoot in his eyes.” 

“Thank Grod, you came in time to save me,” I said; “I 
was nearly exhausted.” 

Just at this moment Fred and Murden arose from the 
prostrate forms of the enemy whom they had overcome and 
bound, and advanced to congratulate me, and, also, at the 
same moment, Miss Susie rushpd into my arms with an 
hysterical sob of joy at my escape. 



f 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


37 * 


CHAPTER XXXVIII. 

BATE- ADVICE. A SURPRISED FATHER. — A PROPOSAL. — 

OFF FOR ENGLAND. WEDDINGS. FINISHING UP. — 

THE END. 

I MUST confess that I felt a thrill of joy at the warm 
embrace which Miss Susie gave me, but at the same time 
I knew that her actions would be misconstrued by my 
Companions unless I was discreet, so I gently released 
myself from her arms and then led her to Fred, whom I 
was desirous of impressing, and formally introduced her as 
the daughter of our friend Mr. Goldthwaite. 

“Ah,” said Fred, in reply to the introduction, “I would 
have given half that I am worth to have been the first in 
restoring a daughter to a father. But my friend was 
always a lucky fellow, and I can only envy him.” 

Hez and Murden were also complimentary in their re- 
marks, and then I explained to the two detectives the 
position in which the lady stood. They listened to me in 
silence, but with no expression of wonder upon their faces, 
and not until I had concluded did they speak. 

“You don’t know the law of France in regard to con- 
vents — do you ? ” Dupont asked. 

“ No.” 

“It is very strict. There is but one course to be pur- 
sued in obtaining the release of a nun. The process is a 
tedious one, and perhaps would not suit you.” 

“ Not if it is slow.” 

“It is slow.” 

“Then we will make as quick work of it as you did 
when you entered through that window.” 

“What would you do?” asked the Frenchman. 

“Take the lady with us. We will never leave the 
convent without her.” 

“Spoken like a brave American, but do you know Vie 
danger that you encounter by such a course ? ” 


376 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 


“No.” 

“ We thought not. Stealing a nun from a convent is 
punished, by the laws of France, by hard labor in the 
docks of Toulon. You have no desire to go there?” 

“No; and we don’t intend to leave the lady in such a 
den as this.” 

“ Mon Dieu, we don’t blame you. This is a den, and 
the vile rascals whom you see lying on the floor, have 
earned a much greater punishment than they have received. 
True, to violate the sanctity of a convent, is a terrible 
crime in France, but who would have believed that such 
things could occur under the very eyes of the holy fathers 
without discovery and prompt punishment.” 

/ “I should say so,” said Murden, with a contemptuous 
sniff. “Well, I’d rather take my chances with Australian 
bushrangers, and they’re bad enough, goodness knows, 
than with such human wolves as these rascals.” 

“There are bad men everywhere,” said one of the de- 
tectives, “and sometimes a convent shelters a rascal, 
and sometimes a church. Mon Dieu , but it is terrible to 
think of.” 

“Has a stranger ever before entered these walls?” asked 
Dupont. 

“ Yes,” she replied. “Not three months ago, a young 
man, the lover of a girl who had but lately taken the vows, 
managed to penetrate to h r presence, and sought to per- 
suade her to fly with him, and abjure her vows. He was 
discovered by these men, and in the struggle was killed, 
and his body thrown into the Seine.” A shudder passed 
over her frame at the terrible recollection. 

“It is wonderful,” muttered the detectives. “It might 
have gone on for a year, and we should never have sus- 
pected. Now, what shall we do?” 

“ Take the rascals to the nearest prison,” I answered. 

The detectives shook their heads, as they replied,— 

“You don’t know what you ask. If we should arrest 
these men and prefer charges against them, the whole of 
religious France would rise up and defend them, and 
denounce us as perjurers and assassins, and believe us 
not.” 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


377 


w And the rest of France would sustain you.” 

“No ; it would do nothing, and we should be sacrificed, 
instead of the accused, for bringing scandal on the church.’* 

“ Then what shall we do ? The lady must go with us. 
We cannot leave her here.” 

The detectives looked puzzled, and then they retired to 
a corner of the room and consulted together for a few 
minutes. The result of the conference they communicated 
to us in a few words. 

“ The laws of France,” they said, “ as we told you 
before, are very strict in regard to its convents and in- 
mates ; but if you take the lady, and no trace can be found 
of you or your charge, it don’t seem to us that the ven- 
geance of the law can be satisfied.” 

“ By that you mean that the lady and those who take 
her must leave France as soon as possible,” I said. 

The officers bowed. I had comprehended them. 

“ In the name of Heaven, don’t leave me here,” the lady 
said, in the wildest alarm, for fear we should desert her 
“ Take me to my father and sister, and I will bless you/ 5 

“ Do not be alarmed,” replied Fred, who appeared to 
take a wonderful interest in Susie’s welfare. “We swear 
to you that nothing shall induce us to leave the convent 
unless you accompany us.” 

The young girl gave him a look of gratitude, and then 
Fred ranged alongside of her, as though he constituted 
himself her champion. 

“ If she leaves the convent, will you quit France in less 
than twenty-four hours ? ” asked the detectives. 

“ Yes.” 

“ Don’t think,” the officers said, “ that we want you to 
go. Far from it ; but it is your safety that we are looking 
after. We don’t want you brought back and tried, and 
then have all this scandal exposed. It would be disa- 
greeable — would it not ? ” 

We thought that it would. 

“ Then take the lady, and leave the convent as socn as 
you please.” 


878 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

“ And these bad rascals What will you do with them? * 
I asked. 

“We shall report to the prefect, and he can order 
further investigations or not, just as he pleases. At any 
rate, the history of this night’s work will be related, and 
the officials can probe the matter to the bottom, or leave 
it just where we found it. But of one thing be assured : 
ihe business of robbery in which these men have been 
engaged, is ended forever. Now go, for we shall soon 
have daylight.” 

“ And you ? ” I asked. 

• We shall remain here on the watch until you have left 
Paris. Then we shall make our report, c nd not before.” 

We wrung the detectives’ hands, and after a last look at 
the prostrate and bound enemy left the convent as soon 
as possible. Fred offered his arm to Miss Susie, and she 
accepted it, while Murden and I took the lead, and prepared 
to answer all questions which the gendarmes might put in 
case they met us. 

At the corner of the Place Concorde, we found two car- 
riages with the drivers fast asleep on the boxes. They 
were night birds, and waiting in the hope of picking up a 
few francs before daylight. 

I aroused the drivers and engaged both carriages. My 
friends looked on in silence, not knowing what I intended. 

“Murden,” I said, “you and Hez must go to our rooms 
and pack our trunks at once. At six o’clock we start 
for England. It is now three. There is time enough.” 

“But the model of my gun,” cried Hopeful. “ Gol darn 
it, you know Louis has it.” 

“You must leave it for the present, or else write to the 
emperor, and tell him that you are ready to make terms 
when he is satisfied that it is a good thing.” 

“Yes, and lots I’ll make out of that kind of game — now 
Bnan’t I? You know gist as well as I does, that the em 
peror will forget me, and claim all the merit of the thing — 
now don’t you?” 

“ Let us hope for better things.” 

/ 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 


379 


“ It ain t no use to hope for better things from them 
crowned heads. If they can only show T themselves smart 
off other people’s ideas, they think they can keep on the 
throne forever. My gun is worth — ” 

“But think, Hez, how much the life and liberty of this 
young lady are worth.” 

“I know ; but it won’t be worth much to me, ’coz you 
know she wouldn’t look at a freckle-faced feller like me, 
even if I has more brains than the rest of yer all put 
together.” 

“We won’t discuss that question at the present time,” 
I said, in a low tone, for I feared that Miss Susie would 
hear him. “If you want to do me a favor, just acquiesce 
in my wishes.” 

f “’Cos you are in love with her sister, I ’spose. It is 
wonderful how much a man will do for a gal’s relations 
when he’s in love, and how quick he gets tired of doing 
for ’em arter he’s married. There was my wife’s aunts — ” 

“We’ll hear the rest on the train,” I cried, and bundled 
Hez into the carriage. 

“Look ahere,” said Hez, from the carriage window, “my 
shirts is at the washerwoman’s, and I has but two left, and 
I’d like to know what I’m to do for clean ones.” 

Murden gave the signal to the driver, and the carriage 
dashed off. • 

“ Where shall we go with the lady?” asked Fred. 

“ There is but one place for her — to her father’s.” 

“And it is necessary that you should go with her, I sup- 
pose,” Fred said with a sly look, for he understood ray case. 

“Yes; the sooner he understands that the dead is alive , 
the better he will feel.” 

I assisted Susie to enter the carriage, while the driver 
looked on and wondered what we were up to, but knew 
too much of Parisian life to ask questions, as long as thei* 
was a good fee to be obtained. 

“ You are ready and anxious to see your father and sis- 
ter? ” I whispered. 

The young girl responded with a pressure of her hand 
but was too much agitated to speak. 

29 


880 THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE, OR 

We gave the driver his orders and off we went, over the 
smooth streets, the wheels of the vehicle hardly making 
the least noise. 

In ten minutes we were in front of Mr. Goldthwaite’s 
house. It was just daylight, or a little before four o’clock 
I went to the lodge, and attempted to rouse the porter, 
but it required time to get him out of bed, and when he 
opened the door he grumbled like an old French soldier. 

“ Sacre ,” he muttered, “ what is the meaning of this ? 
Do you want me to call the police, that you make such a 
noise in the morning, before it is time to leave one’s 
bed ? ” And then he appeared to recollect me, and a grim 
smile passed over his face as he pulled off his night-cap 
and bowed. 

“ Pardon, monsieur ; I did not know that it was you, it 
is so early.” 

I slipped a five-franc piece into his hand, and then 
another smile passed over his face. He was ready to 
obey monsieur in all things. 

“ Go to Mr. Goldthwaite’s room,” I said, “ and tell him 
that I must see him without delay. Do you understand ? ” 

“Yes, monsieur, he shall sleep no more this morning;” 
and with a military salute he left me. 

“Remain here with the lady, Fred, until I give the sig- 
nal for you to escort her up stairs. I must prepare her 
friends to receive her.” 

Then I followed the porter to Mr. Goldthwaite’s sitting- 
room, and waited for the old gentleman to appear. I did 
not have to wait long. In a few minutes Mr. Goldthwaite 
entered the apartment with one slipper on and a dressing- 
gown thrown over his shoulders. 

“ God bless me ! ” he cried, “ what can have induced this 
early visit ? All well — ain’t you ? ” 

“Yes, we are all well,” I answered; “and I can assure 
you that I have my reasons for disturbing you at thb» 
unseasonable hour.” 

“You have news — ” 

Mr. Goldthwaite hesitated, and did not dare to finish the 
sentence. 


1 11E DEAD ALIVE. 


381 


Just at this moment I heard the door of Miss Josie’s 
apartment open, and turning I saw the young lady enter 
the room, dressed as if to receive morning callers. 

“What has happened?” she asked, and came towards 
me and extended her hands, looking anxious and a little 
frightened. 

“ Can you bear good or ill news ? ” I asked. 

“ Yes ; I can bear anything now,” was the reply. “ I 
hoped that something had happened to you ; but now I 
know you are safe — ” 

She suddenly recollected what she had said, and to 
whom she was talking. Then she paused and blushed, 
and withdrew her hands from mine. 

# Her father looked on, and seemed quite dumb under the 
influence of my early visit. He could not comprehend it as 
yet. He knew that something had happened, and hoped 
that it was some matter that concerned his own familv. 

I looked at the father and then at the daughter, t j see 
if they were prepared for my revelations, for I knew they 
would astonish them. 

“ Can you bear all that I have to say ? ” I asked. 

Miss Josie put one of her little hands in mine in order to 
show that she was quite composed. 

“We are calm,” she said. “Trust us.” 

“ The dead is alive,” I cried in a low tone. 

Mr. Goldthwaite started forward with a wild cry, while 
Josie dropped my hand and covered her face. 

They knew what I meant without asking a question. 

“ Where is she ? ” demanded the father, after a moment’i 
time to recover his self-possession. 

“ She is near us.” 

“ In a convent ? ” 

“ She has been in one.” 

“ Is she still in one ? ” 

“Ho.” 

“ Wh 3re is she ? ” 

“ At the door. In one moment she will be ir your arms. 5 ' 

“Thank God!” 


382 


TIIK GOLD HUNTERS IN ^UROPE, OR 


“ But listen to me for a moment,” * *aid. “ I have stolen 
her from a convent. In a few hours her loss will be inown, 
We have but a short time to spare .” 

“Tell me what to do and I’ll do it, but let me see my 
child,” cried the father. 

“We must leave Paris in an hour’s time. Tell your ser- 
vants to pack your trunks without delay. Josie, set your 
maid to work. There is no safety for us outside of England 
and the United States.” 

“We will do as you direct us,” father and daughter both 
said. 

I stepped to the window and gave the signal to Fred, 
and up the stairs he assisted his agitated charge. The 
door was thrown open, and then father and daughters were 
soon in each other’s arms. 

Fred and I left them alone for a short time, or until we 
concluded that the first transport had passed away, and all 
were ready to hear reason. Then I ventured to knock at 
the door, and was told to enter. 

I found father and daughters clasping each other’s hands. 

“We must be moving,” I said. “You can talk on board 
the cars.” 

“We will be ready in half an hour,” answered Josie. 
“ Our trunks are most packed.” 

I passed into the next room, and Josie followed me. 

“ I must take time to talk to you for what you have 
done,” she said. “ Susie has told us all. Can we ever be 
grateful enough ? ” 

“Yes.” 

« How?” 

“Josie,” I said, and stole an arm around her waist, “ you 
know that I love you.” 

“I know that I have not got time to finish packing,” she 
said. 

“ But you will give me one moment * ” 

“ How can I ? ” 

She did not offer to move, although she pretended to be 
in such a hurry. 



•• Do YOU LOVE ME?” I asked. — Page 383. 







THE DEAD ALIVE. 


383 


“Do you love me?” I asked, and held her firm, in spite 
of her little struggles. 

“Well, I suppose that I must answer yes, or have my life 
squeezed out of me.” 

“ And you will marry me ? ” 

“ Well, I think that I shall have to some time or other.” 

“ And on the strength of that promise I may have a 
kiss?” 

“Yes, just one.” 

I took a dozen or two, and wanted more, but could not 
get them. 

“ I admire your impudence,” she said, and ran to her 
own room. 

Then Mr. Goldth waite came to me. 

“How can I thank you for what you have done?” he 
asked. 

“ By giving me Josie,” I said. 

“I couldn’t give her to one whom I like better,” he re- 
plied. 1 “ But are you sure that you love her well enough 
for a wife ? ” 

“Yes, for I have just told her that such is the case.” 

“ Hem ! And what answer did she return ? ” 

“ Like a dutiful daughter she referred me to you.” 

This was not quite correct, for Josie had not mentioned 
the old gentleman’s name; but then it does no harm to 
let our elders see that we pay them some respect. 

“ Ah,” said the gratified father, “Josie always was a good 
girl. I hope she will make you as good a wife as she has 
me a child. Take her, my son, and be kind to her.” 

I promised, and faithfully have I kept my word. And 
now I have but little more to write. We escaped from 
France without the least detention, thanks to the care of 
the two Paris detectives. They wrote us, in London, that 
our friends of the Blessed Pilgrims had been punished, and 
that was the last heard of them. 

Josie’s aunt preferred a life in the convent to freedom; 
bo she still remains in the Pilgrims, where she has time 
enough to repent of her sins. 


381 


THE GOLD HUNTERS IN EUROPE. 


Hopeful never heard from Napoleon about the model 
gun ; but some time ago the emperor invented a weapon 
which he called the Chassepot. Hez, in his rage, declares 
that the Chassepot and his Hopper Gun are one and the 
same thing, and that Louis stole his invention; but it 
don’t seem possible that such could be the case. Hope- 
ful is. now in Hillsboro’ County, New Hampshire; and 
when he is not talking of Martha or a new wife, he is 
planning fresh expeditions or great inventions. 

While we were in London, Fred and Miss Susie were 
often thrown together, and the result was just what I 
hoped for — a warm attachment on their part; and the 
finale was a double wedding, for Fred and I were married 
on the same day, in the presence of a few friends, in the 
city of London. 

We passed a few weeks with the Earl of Backhand, at 
his country seat, and a few weeks with my father-indaw, 
Sir William, before we sailed for the United States. I 
will give Sir William and his lady the credit of doing all 
that they could do to render our visit agreeable; and not 
a word did they say to prove that they regretted the step 
which I had taken. 

My son and Rover gave us a welcome that proved how 
sincere they were in their affections ; and the dog is with 
us at the present time, but the boy is with his grand- 
parents on a visit. 

As for honest Murden, we applied ourselves so closely 
to his business that the English cabinet granted all he 
desired, and he went back to Australia the most popular 
man in the colony. He was immediately made minister 
of the interior, and has held that position ever since. He 
is immensely wealthy, and still a widower. I hope that I 
have not seen the last of him. 

And now, dear readers, a long farewell; and may you 
be as happy as the parties who have so often afforded you 
amusement through these pages. 


POPULAR BOOKS. 


Madeline Payne, the Detective’s Daughter . 

By Lawrence L. Lynch, author of “Shadowed by Three,” “ Out of a Labyrinth,’’ 
etc. Illustrated with 44 original engravings. Price, $1.50. 

“One of the most fascinating of modern novels. It combines the excitement that 
ever attends the intricate and hazardous schemes of a detective, together with the devel- 
opment of as carefully constructed and cunningly elaborated a plot as the best of Wilkie 
Collins’ or Charles Reade’s.” 

The Gold Hunters’ Adventures in Australia . 

By Wm. H. Thomes. Illustrated with 41 engravings. Price, $1.50. 

An exciting story of adventures in Australia, in the early days, when the discovery 
of gold drew thither a motley crowd of reckless, daring men. 

Running the Blockade. 

By Wm. H. Thomes. Profusely illustrated. Price, $1.50. 

A tale of adventures on a Blockade Runner during the rebellion, by a Union officer 
acting in the Secret Service of the United States. The nature of this hazardous mission 
necessarily involves the narrator in constant peril. 

The Bushrangers ; or, Wild Life in Australia . 

By Wm. H. Tiiomes. Illustrated. Price, $1.50. 

The record of a second voyage to that land of mystery and adventure— Australia— 
by the “Gold Hunters,” and replete with exciting exploits among the most lawless 
class of men. 

A Slaver’s Adventures on Sea and Land . 

By Wm. H. Thomes. Profusely illustrated. Price, $1.50. 

A thrilling story of an exciting life on board a slaver, chased by British gunboats, and 
equally interesting adventures in the wilds of Africa and on the Island of Cuba. 

The Gold Hunters in Europe, or, The Dead Alive. 

By Wm. H. Thomes. Profusely illustrated. Price, $1.50. 

The heroes of “The Gold Hunters’ Adventures” and “The Bushrangers” seek 
excitement in a trip through Europe, and meet, in England, France and Ireland (among 
the Penians), with a constant succession of perilous adventures. 

A Whaleman's Adventures on Sea ana Land. 

By Wm. II. Thomes. Profusely illustrated. Price, $1.50. 

A vivid story of life on a whaler, in the Pacific Ocean, and of ad\entures in the 
Sandwich Islands, and in California in the early days, when the discovery of gold electri- 
fied the whole world and attracted bold men to wrest the mines of wealth from the 
possession of Mexicans and Indians. 

These most fascinating Tales of Adventure on feea and Land are for 
sale on all Railroad Trains, by all Booksellers, or will be sent postpaid 
on receipt of price by The Publishers. 

ALEX. T. LOYD & CO., 

140. 142, 144, 146 Monroe St.. CHICAGO. 


Madeline Payne 

THE EXPERT’S DAUGHTER. 


Author of “ Shadowed by Three.” “ Out of a Labyrinth,” etc., etc. 
Illustrated with 45 Original Engravings. 

PRICE, $1.30, 

CONTENTS.— The Lovers’ Meeting. The Serpent in Eden. A Sudden 
Departure. What the Old Tree Revealed. Two Heartless Plotters. The 
Story of a Mother’s Wrongs and a Husband’s Crimes. Turns her Back on 
the Old Home, and Trusts the Future and Lucian Davlin. Nurse Hagar is 
“Out of Sorts.” Madeline Defies her Enemies. “You are her Murderer J” 
The Railway .Station at Night. A Disappointed Schemer Rejoiced. Mad- 
eline’s Flight. The Night Jouniey to New York. A Friendly Warning 
Unheeded. “ Take it; in the N ame of your Mother I ask it /” Alone in the 
Great City. A Shrewd Scheme. An Ever-Present Face. Olive Gerard’s 
Warning. The Cruel Awakening. The Bird in a Golden Cage. The Luxu- 
rious Apartments of Lucian Davlin, the Man of Luck. A Dissatisfied Serv- 
ant. The Man of Luck Defied. A Well-Aimed Pistol Shot. “ Little Demon, 
I will kill you before I will lose you now !” Doctor Vaughn Summoned. 
A Charming Widow at Bellair. “The Danger is Past!” Gone! “ When 
Next we Meet. I Shall Have Other Weapons !” Bonnie, Bewitching Claire. 
A Tell-tale Photograph. “Cruel, Crafty, Treacherous.” Madeline and 
Olive in Conference. “Kitty, the Dancer, will Die!” The Story of an Old 
Crime Retold. “Percy! Percy! Percy!” A Message from the Dead. “May 
God’s Curse fall on all who Drove her to her Doom!” Miss Arthur’s French 
Maid. Cora Growing Weary of Dissembling. Celine Leroque Overhears 
an Important Conversation. Mr. Percy startled. Cora Shares this Feeling. 
Percy Turns the Tables. “And yet you are on the Earth!” Celine Manages 
to Play the Spy to some Purpose. Cora and Celine Measure Swords. Cora’s 
Cunning Plot. “Celine looked Cautiously about her.” An Intercepted Tel- 
egram. Face to Face. A Midnight Appointment. “Iain Afraid for you; 
but give it up now? never!” An Irate Spinster. Celine’s Highly Probable 
Story. Gathering Clues. A Hurried Visit. The Hand of Friendship 
Wields the Surgeon’s Knife. Claire Keith Placed Face to Face with 
Trouble. A Dual Renunciation. An Astonishing Disclosure. “I am not 
Worthy of him, and she is!” Struggling Against Fate. “Ah, how Dared I 
think to Become one of you?” A Fiery Fair Champion. Hagar and Cora 
have a Meeting. Cora gets a Glimmer of a False Light. “ To be, to do, to 
Suffer.” A Troubled Spinster. An Aggravating French Maid. “Won’t 
there be a Row in the Castle!” Setting some Snares. Cora and Celine form 
an Alliance. A Veritable Ghost Awakens Consternation in the Household. 
“If ever you want to make him feel what it is to Suffer, Hagar will help 
you!” Doctor Vaughn Visits Bellair. Not a Bad Day’s Work. Henry Re- 
veals his Master’s Secrets. Claire Turns Circe A Mysterious Tenant. 
Celine Hurries Matters a Trifle. The Curtain Rises on the Mimic Stage. 
Celine Discharged by the Spinster, takes Service with Cora. The Sudden 
Illness. The Learned “Doctor from Europe.” “I am Sorry, very Sorry.” 
The Plot Thickens. A Midnight Conflagration. The Mysterious House' in 
Flames, and its Mysterious Tenant takes Refuge with Claire. The Story of 
a Wrecked Life. “ Well, it is a Strange Business, and a Difficult.” Letters 
from the Seat of War. Mr. Percy Shakes Himself. A Fair Invalid. “Two 
Handsomer Scoundrels Never Stood at Bay!” A Silken Belt Worth a King’s 
Ransom. A Successful Burglary. Cross Purposes. A Slight Complication. 
A new Detective on the Scene. Clarence Vaughn seeks to Cultivate him. 
Bidding High for First-Class Detective Service. “Thou shalt not Serve 
two Masters ” set at naught. Mr. Lord’s Letter. Premonitions of a Storm. 
“The— fellow is Dead!” A Thunderbolt. “ I have come back to my own!” 
A Fair but Strong, Hand. Cora Restive under Orders. “You — you 
are ?” “Celine Leroque, Madam.” A Madman. A Bogus Doctor Un- 

comfortable. “Don’t you try that, sir!” Lucian Davlin’s “Points” are 
False Beacons. Cora's Humiliation. An Arrival of Sharp-Eyed AVell- 
Borers. Rather Strange Maid Servants. The Cords are Tightening and the 
Victims Writhe. A Veritable Sphynx. Sleeping with Eyes Open. A Sav- 
age Toothache. A Judicious Use of Chloroform. A Bold Break for Free- 
dom. An Omnipresent Well-Borer. “ No Nonsense, Mind; I’m not a Flat.” 
“For God’s sake, what are you?” “A Witch!” The Doctor’s Wooing. 
Mrs. Ralston Overheads Something. A Fresh Complication. ‘ He is very 
Handsome; so are Tigers!” An Astounding Revelation. Mrs. Ralston’s 
Story. “ No,” gasped Olive, “ I— I—.” A Movement in Force. Cora stirs 
up the Animals. A Wedding Indefinitely Postponed for Cause. Nipped in 
the Bud. Ready for Action. “Be at the Cottage to-night.” A Plea for for- 
giveness. Sharpening -the Sword of Fare. The Weight of a Woman’s 
Hand. “ Officers, take liki ; far lfm been ntjjSPrisoner long enough!” “ Man, 
you have beerBiDupe, ^KoofV gora’S JjiWIession. “The Pistol is Aimed 
at Madeline’s Bpprt !” VltVaTOath Wound !” “The Goddess you Wor- 
ship has DeserraJyou!” The Death-bed of a Hypocrite. “ And then comes 
Rest !” The World is Clothed in a New White Garment. 

“ God’s greatness shines around our incompleteness, 

• V ' ~ Round our restlessness His rest J” 













































\ X- 




V A 

- , j' * (V 

rs* i, « VJ . 

^ V- . rf *’••> ' z c. 

“ :^Mk ° **+<&* * 
\ " 2 ! \ -» 


* *£> 

* V- « 

:•. ° *<* • 

' «T if % I’-' : •> y 

\ ?> -i . >. 

0 * 'B'/rt ?*,' 1 * +.. .vp 0 





P> <> 


^ ° A* ^ 
* -V ^ 



V N ' VJ 

. V I * k <ol 

I 

* “ M^c,- ® -< 


<**> "* r o ^ .61 

3 N 0 ^ 



* <aV ^ 


V *'?' \^ * '\ v *.i 

» l " ' V ^ '\ 

v V x . c Ll c */*l 

• * JtW *' + ' -jN 

•*fe 0 X » ®SrSS* - ^ K 

•.,•%.*•“*' v^l‘ ' V '>> 4 ’ * 0 >°\ V . . ,V 4 ^ * ' '* 

o c. <*4 


v^* ^ -- ,/-.| 

. -1 z %■ \ 

o b .' / 



0 * K 


0 N 


CL ^ 

V> > 

s ^, * C,' *>r. 

/■** \ V 

*•'' 0 f .<■ 1 • * <* 

* few,,.! •< ^ V 

M b*. x°^ t& 

•>. ••» ’^ A* o 0 o a ■/ '■ 

' y +'•',% *" 

r y? % % ^ 

* V* .*M = *W V 2 


\\ > 

^ .<f 

.A''' ,J ?/>. -* ? -^1 f=:' ' v> ^ 

A' ■'.i. ■» •.,. - /. * v? a. 

O s % "/tTT' <o v t . 

' f° NG # / 0 (^ <t v,S 







a* N \\ % 

^ > . V * * / 



^ ^ ^ v .^ V '■ V *’*r^'+ , •’ . 

^ o-i , ^' 

^ ° . c ‘ **■£%*: * % vi* " t,£ 

V ° j \. A 'bo' ,T jpn#2^ ^ ^ V‘ ° ^ 

- cC^ ^ ^ «rlw5?§£v 

. V \v y> .,.'* A . ': : ■*> C-SS/IV v 

0_ i- -v <^v > * .0 O <- ^ s* 

0 .,. *« l n- 







* o 

'O O' 

4 -f, 

V \ ' ^ - <✓* , - •*'':. > 

' V> ; % 0 : 0 ^ 0 ° 

V>\^ ;:/»/> 9 M ° 9* * 

* 



% :v >: v r ** v 

-i ^ v '^m&r c vl v ’ 

* \ A 5 ., ''y s S .G X 

^ * '<*, vV * "" ' 

./ -* 1 J-* > O /rv. 

» $ «,. - c§ 


* ^ <0 
-f *p 

\0^>- * ■• 


<V* O 

> 

<* ' o * v * 

v 1 8 * <*> . 

^ ^ a ~ ^ o 

/ 

vT .V V 

* • oo' 

4 ~f. 

. , //y -* w oT^ / C^' ^ 

w * <3 r. % s ' <-> r v 

5 N ° ' S . 0 ^/- * « I ' * \^ s » « r 

Cy ^ * * o , V> V , s '* 


J . #v 



G*V * y 
& (V 


- <* > 

^ s 


n <$* 4 \; 

= 


% 


* A y *r> 

C ' r * ^ V o N C \ ' ** «* * ‘ 

.•0- v *. 1 /% ^ ?J> 

\ *6 o x r ^ ' ■ - ' ' - - • +*- v 




. Y- ^*0 vSL ii vNX 

s ' C^ r ^.y * qO 

1 ' V s O * * r * * 0 N 0 \o V * * * 0 /- 

v «y CA /aWa, 

- / M : v " ^ v - ^ :^w -: 



^ ' 7 '^ \ o « 

^ *«*'* A V \s-, 

O- V v s - ? - 

% ^ - * 


r< As 

v z 


° V/ •/-;.' ' v 



y o ♦ 


■> J 




r " a* % 9 M$ 

V .<& ' *A 

O ^ . S <0 

f- , */- * fc 

♦ c> 



ft <\ 

# .«■ °J 


, v <- y o«i' 

„Cr * v 1 8 i? 

C. V v -t 




r > a b 

' A.’ CA s o> 

‘ »’*»/ ^ " " ’ ' ' \> v s' , /. 

A v .Wr. ^ A * 



%, >' , v i,. <^ '»•.# ^ ^"e.% 


•>* \ 







